> Only the Broken, Only the Cursed (please read blog post)
>  by DougtheLoremaster
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1- Tortured Soul
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The face of the purple Unicorn dripped with sweat as she stared at the imposing form of her mentor. Her body was marred with burns and scars, as she stood there shivering; struggling to stay standing. Her horn was sparking as she desperately tried to gather enough magic to cast another spell. 
It was 8 years after the test that had changed her life. 8 years since Twilight hatched Spike; who now sat behind her, cheering her on. In front of her stood Princess Celestia, who remained stock-still; unmarked, and watching her with a piercing glare.
“Again.”
Almost 20 hours had gone by, with Twilight launching non-stop attacks on the tyrant. The Princess had not cast a single defense or moved an inch, yet still, she remained untouched and unfazed. Her instructions to her young apprentice had been simple:
“Try to kill me. Hold nothing back.”
Twilight had done exactly that. For the past 20 hours, she had given it her all, and now she was close to passing out from exhaustion. Her vision was going blurry while her horn sparked feebly. The Princess’s eyes softened at the scene. Sighing, she spoke to Twilight.
“That’s enough, let’s have some dinner, my faithful student.”

***

“You are a demon, you know.”
“So I’ve been told.”
Both Celestia and Twilight sat at the royal table enjoying a decadent dinner of freshly fried apples. Due to the sweet tooth of the Princess; each had been drizzled with caramel sauce and covered with a fine coating of walnut crumbs. Both plates had been prepared by Celestia herself; a secret hobby of hers.
Both were laughing and sharing some much deserved time, just casually talking. And both wore genuine smiles; neither could hide how they felt around the other.
“How did you get so strong anyway?”
“I have had many a year to practice, Twilight. I must say your abilities have been improving vas-”
Instantly the mood shifted as the Tyrant of Equus; Princess Celestia’s eyes went expressionless. All traces of emotion vanished from the Alicorn once the door to the banquet hall was blown inward. The Alicorn remained completely emotionless and still as both were surrounded by about 50 masked and cloaked figures. 
“I told you she would be easy to capture. See? She’s terrified of us.”
“All praise the Nightmare Moon!”
Out of the corner of her eyes, she watched Twilight lift the fork to her mouth, completely ignoring the intrusion. Her eyes were blank and expressionless as well. The princess, however, could feel Twilight’s rage building. And then it happened; Twilight snapped.
One of the figures, wearing a black cloak emblazoned with a silver NM on it, shot the fork out of Twilight’s hooves with a blast of magic. The fork embedded itself in the nearby wall, and the plate shortly followed, while Twilight lifted her head to stare at it for a moment in silence. She watched as the lovingly prepared meal slid down the wall. Her eyes flashed a devilish jade green but only for a second. Her voice was enough to chill any creature to the bone as she whispered.
“You’ve just made a grave mistake.”
Slowly rising from her seat, her eyes rapidly flashing from amethyst to jade green and back again; as if she was trying to hold something within, back. Her words filled the room as her rage was made known.
“Mistakes will not be tolerated!”
A shocked gasp went up from the cultists who had been chanting their Nightmare Moon rederick. Standing before them, was a truly horrific image. Twilight’s purple fur was matted with dark red patches and burn marks. Crisscrossing her barrel were scars showing her times of failure as an apprentice to the tyrant. And worse still, were her eyes; as soulless and empty as Celestia’s own. She spoke again; her voice causing many amongst the group to shiver. It was soft-spoken and yet could be heard by all; dripping with venomous hatred.
“Let me tell you where you went wrong before I send you all to Tartarus.”
Her horn began to glow with a bright purple.
“One, you came into the castle without an invitation. We do not appreciate castle-crashers.”
The glow around her horn grew brighter as she gathered her magic.
“Two, you mistook Celestia’s silence as her being weak. Only an idiot would fail to realize she was giving them a chance to leave unscathed. And only a bigger fool would refuse to take such a precious gift of life with gratitude.”
The ground around her began to glow and spread outward.
“And three. You ruined the dinner that the Princess made for me, herself!”
The glow now encompassed the entire banquet hall. Some of the more adventurous cultists ran forward to stab her, as Twilight’s eyes glowed with the same purple as her horn. Her next words fell on deaf ears, as all invaders were suddenly engulfed in a bright flash of violet light.
“And for that; you will die. Begone from my sight.”
The light faded as Twilight sat back down and Celestia took a sip of tea. The 50 or so standing around them had completely vanished leaving only charred spots where they once stood.
“Nicely done, Twilight. You have improved quite a bit.”
“Are you making fun of me again?”
“Not at all. Last time you failed to make the corpses vanish. Though you did leave the same burns on my floor again.”
“Er sorry about that. What’s my punishment?”
Celestia looked over at Twilight, silent for a moment. The teen’s eyes were hooded over in acceptance of what was to come. She gave it her all and her abilities have gotten much sharper. Perhaps I can let this mistake go. Better yet-
“A night on the town.”
“What?”
Twilight’s eyes flew open in surprise at the announcement. Celestia’s face gave nothing away as to what she was thinking. Her words were even, with an inflection of coldness.
“I said your punishment is to patrol the town tonight. You are to look for and eradicate any Nightmare cultists you come across. Use any method you prefer; I don’t care how they die. However-”
Celestia’s voice grew slightly warmer as she remarked.
“If you were to partake in any social events you came across in the process, I would turn a blind eye, just this once.”
Twilight’s amethyst eyes lit up with excitement.
“Really?”
Celestia raised her teacup to her lips once more, a secretive smile on her face. Placing her cup upon the saucer in front of her, she spoke to Twilight. Her words were aloof as she off-handedly remarked.
“Back by sunrise, No hard cider. Grab your cloak and get going, you brat. And take your dragon with you.”

***

The tyrannical Princess watched as Twilight ran down the pathway out of Canterlot towards Ponyville; Spike sitting on her cloaked back. Sweat dripped down Celestia’s face as she thought about the cultists; she was immortal. Twilight, however, was not. Don’t let your guard down, vent your rage, and stay safe. 
She noticed a fire’s light on a hill nearby where a group of black-robed figures seemed to be watching her apprentice as she ran. Eyes narrowed in rage, Celestia’s horn glowed a bright golden moments before the hillside erupted in a raging hellfire. 
Turning away from the window unfazed by the screams of the burning, Celestia thought about the recent increase in cultist behavior. They’ve become far more brazen as of late. My sister’s return is nigh. 

***

Whereas Celestia was concerned for Twilight; the teenage Unicorn was excited at the prospect of running into cultist members. She loved the idea of hunting them down and relished the thought of extinguishing their lives. 
Her eyes flashed with a jade green for a moment; only seeing the desecrated forms of her brother and his wife, Shining Armor and Princess Cadence of the Crystal Empire, lying on the floor of the shattered hall of the Crystal Castle. That day she would never forget. They took him from her. He had been her only support at that wretched academy. And now he lay buried within the crater that had been the Crystal Empire. 
Her eyes transitioned back to her natural amethyst as she thought about the day she had found them; the same day the Crystal Empire vanished shortly after. Her blood began to boil at the thought. She hated all of them. She grinned with a venomous smile. They would pay. And by her hoof, they would all perish!
Laughing maniacally at the thought, the Apprentice to the Tyrant and Chosen Heir to the Throne, continued galloping towards Ponyville. The light of revenge blazing in her now unnaturally jade green, serpentine eyes.
> Chapter 2- Lacerations of Her Heart
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The moonlight shone down upon the pale yellow extruding wings of a lone cloaked figure as they ran across the fields; stumbling now and then. The back of the cloak was emblazoned with a silvery NM and their pace was frantic; as though trying to escape something. Opening their mouth to scream their feminine voice barely caused a whimpering whisper.
“P-Please somepony! Save me!”

***

Twilight suddenly felt an unbearable cold as she ran; though she wasn’t sure why. The air around her was warm; a result of the humidity from the day’s rainstorm. Whereas the world felt warm; her blood ran cold. She could almost feel her veins turn to ice. Her hoofsteps slowed and then stopped as a fear like she had never known gripped her.
Alone, she frantically scanned the pathway to Ponyville in the moonlit night; and she had no idea why. The only thing she knew was that the feeling of impending doom hung over her; unshakable. She blinked frantically, shaking her head as though trying to clear it.  Was she crazy, or was her vision going dark?
The world seemed to dim before going completely black, and in the darkness, an imposing figure appeared before her. A beam of moonlight seemed to shine down upon the creature; an Alicorn Twilight had never seen before.
“You can’t bring him back..”
The words carried the same chilling air that Twilight had felt a moment before. The Alicorn had dark violet-colored fur and wore a strangely crafted silver helmet. It covered most of the Alicorn’s face, exposing only the mouth, eyes, and horn. On it, Twilight could just make out the Royal Insignia. 
The eyes were what Twilight noticed most; Snake-eyes with a jade-green iris. There was something familiar, yet dangerous about them. Twilight saw in them an agony worthy of Tartarus, itself. The Alicorn spoke once more; it’s voice flat, emotionless, and as cold as the northern winds.
“He’s gone. Your anger won’t bring him back.”
Twilight felt her heart pound as she shouted at the Alicorn before her.
“Who?”
The Alicorn looked at her with that cold glare; its head slightly cocked in a diagonal angle. Was it just her imagination or was that Alicorn pitying her? It opened its mouth and spoke just two words as it’s horn glowed brightly.
“Shining Armor.”
Twilight’s eyes went wide as a bright purple flash filled her vision. The Alicorn’s voice was heard as the light faded.
“Seek another way.”
Blinded by the flash Twilight called out in frustration.
“Who are you? How do you know my broth-”

***

*WHAM*
“Ungh!”
Twilight’s eyes flew open as something slammed into her. Her head was pounding; her ribs ached and the world was spinning. Dazedly, she looked wildly around in surprise; trying to make sense of what just occurred.Where’s the Alicorn? Wait, where am I? Where’s Spike?
The scenery was much different. When did she leave the road? She didn’t know. She had no idea where she was. She looked on in confusion at the hill that she had tumbled down. How did I get here? Slowly, she rose to her hooves and tried to get her bearings. At that moment a sharp, jolting pain rocketed up her leg. She grimaced. She knew that pain all too well; her foreleg was broken. Not again. Ugh. So annoying. 
The pain was agonizing, but her tolerance for such things was as immense as Celestia’s knowledge of magic. For 8 years of countless errors, she had been beaten, broken, and burned relentlessly. Pain of this caliber was nothing in light of such things.
She could still feel it and though she didn’t enjoy it any; she was able to tolerate it with relative ease. She felt the familiar warmth of a viscous liquid dripping down her leg. Just great. It’s also bleeding. Not good. Angrily gritting her teeth, she ignored it to focus on something far more important to her.
“Spike! Spike, where are -?”
Her blood ran cold as she noticed the still form of a solitary cloaked figure laying nearby; the moonlight illuminating the NM on its back. Her pulse began to quicken. Twilight felt her rage beginning to rise. And then she noticed it.
The NM was peeling off, it hadn’t been woven into the cloak; as was typical of the cultists. Her heartbeat fell back to normal as confusion washed over her. This was no cultist, but if that was the case, who was this? Friend or foe? The figure croaked at her.
“P-please save me.”
Save you, from what exactly? Turning away from the unknown figure in disgust, Twilight shook her head in frustration. Ugh. Focus! I can deal with that detail later. I have to find Spike!

***

Spike was special to Twilight. There was nothing else in her life to bring her happiness; Celestia had seen to that. Twilight had a small 6’ x 6’ room with no windows or furniture. The room had absolutely nothing in it. Not even a light illuminated the darkness of the prison cell she called her room. But she still had Spike. And thanks to him, she still held the ability to hope and dream.
Spike. The baby dragon that 8 years ago Twilight created using all her magic, and all her prayers; as a final test to graduate from the nightmarish academy. A purple dragon with green spikes; Twilight had infused all her light into him during his creation; to create his personality. 
He was a literal living part of her soul.  Within Twilight remained her hatred, her pain; her darkness. Within Spike was her innocence, her love; her light. When she was ready to give up trying; he would comfort and encourage her. He gave her the strength to continue, to push forward. When the Princess flayed her to doll rags for her mistakes, he was there to dry her tears while her wounds healed.
Twilight hated that about him; his optimism, his naivety. She hated him so much for it, but she also begrudgingly had to admit he kept her head above water when she was drowning in despair. Likewise, with her critically pessimistic mindset, she kept his claws grounded on firm soil when he got delusions of grandeur. The two were eternally bound to walk side-by-side; opposite sides of the same coin.
To lose him was to lose an integral part of herself, and that was not an option.

***

Twilight was beginning to feel light-headed; the pain in her leg had begun to breach her levels of tolerance. She didn’t care. Finding Spike was her only thought; everything else was secondary. Frantically, she staggered about, searching the tall grass for her missing companion. And then she found him.
She felt nauseous at the sight. Spike lay on the ground; unmoving. His breathing was horribly labored, as he gasped for breath. She hated him, yet her blood ran cold as she stared at the sight. Spike? He was on my back! Spike was-
“Spike! Nononono...No!”
She despised him with all her being. To her, he was overly optimistic, simple, and childish. She hated everything he represented; her childhood. Yet as she stood there staring at his broken, bloody body, her blood froze. Something inside her snapped and her pain just faded away.
She no longer felt the agonizing pain in her leg, or the warmth of the blood dripping down her leg. She no longer felt anything. She blinked in disbelief as she stared at him, revealing her eyes had gone from amethyst to a sinister jade green; soulless and empty. 
Her mane flowed and whipped around her within a freezing gale that had begun to swirl; emanating from within her. Her fur had shifted in hue, from light to a dark purple while her mane was no longer solid violet, but had become somewhat translucent; with star-like sparkles within.
“Please, by Celestia’s Daylight, s-somepony save me!”
The words were no more than a frightened squeak, but Twilight heard it. ‘Celestia’s Daylight’ was the blessing callout supporters of the tyrant would use when saying prayers. 
Turning her head in the direction of the cry, Twilight saw a group of cloaked figures poised to attack a helpless figure on the hillside.
Twilight had no idea who they were; nor did she care. She was past the point of logic. Past the point of trying to understand. She was hurt, and because of that, they would hurt. The gale-force winds surrounding her had become a freezing blizzard exploding outward in all directions. And the winds now howled across the landscape; the bitter cold echoing her pain.

***

Upon the hill, the group of 6 would-be attackers shivered. The air of the warm summer night had become unbearably cold all of a sudden. Startled by the sudden shift in temperature, they shouted at each other over the biting winds that had surrounded them. 
“Hey, where’d this storm come from?”
“I don’t know! There was nothing in the forecasts about th-Argh!”
“What th- Ugrhhh!”
As the winds howled with what sounded like a banshee’s wail, the group of 6 watched in horror as one by one, a shard of creeping purple ice erupted from within the chest of each one, slaying them mid-sentence. There they stood, a look of sheer terror frozen on their face forever, as the magical ice crept over and permanently encased each of the still-standing, slain attackers.
The would-be victim opened her eyes; that had been shut and covered with her hooves. She could feel the freezing winds circling her but she wasn’t cold. Strangely enough, she was warm almost as if receiving a comforting hug. 
She was scared, but oddly emboldened by the warmth; she clambered to her hooves amidst the now-receding winds. She stared in disbelief at the imposing form of what she could have sworn was a Nightmare with glowing eyes; watching her from below. She couldn’t believe it. Had that creature deliberately spared her? She continued staring in disbelief at the figure, as the glow faded from its eyes and it collapsed. She watched as it crashed to the ground; the icy winds halting immediately.
Immediately without thought, she raced down the hill towards the creature, only to find moments later, there was no Nightmare. Instead of the creature, she was sure she had seen; the Pegasus mare found a light purple Unicorn laying there; unconscious from the blood loss in her leg. That wasn’t what startled her the most though. As the moonlight shone down upon the unicorn’s form, the Pegasus was mortified by the countless scars and burns that covered her body. Poor dear, what have you been through?
Just a hoof’s length away lay the unconscious form of a baby dragon; having succumbed to his injuries. The Pegasus ruffled her wings in thought as she gazed at the two; studying them. Was it to protect you? Ripping off her makeshift cloak, she covered the two before pulling out a device from a satchel on her side. She began to talk into it.
“F-Fluttershy to homes-stead, c-come in Homestead.”
Pausing she listened as another voice came through the device.
“Homestead here, read you loud and clear Flutters. What’s going on?”
“I n-need Rainbow and Rarity to my l-location pronto.”
“Why?”
“By Celestia’s Daylight, h-have I got a tale for you. Tell Applejack s-she’ll need to dress down two more cots. We are gonna have some company. Ple-please tell them to hur-ry t-time is of the e-essence.”
“Roger that, Rainbow and Rarity are en route. Stand firm and may Celestia’s light shine for you.”
“And may you bask in the sunshine.”
The yellow Pegasus by the name of Fluttershy glanced at the two unconscious creatures before her. Hang on, help is coming. Above the three, the moon pulsed with an abnormal glow; almost as though watching the scene below in earnest.
> Chapter 3- The Scars That Never Heal
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“She ‘fell’ out the sky, Sugarcube?”
“Y-yes.”
“And then she landed on ‘er hooves inches from ya; th’ impact breaking one of ‘er legs?”
“That’s right.”
“Ah see. Tell meh what happened after that.”
“I ran into her and she tumbled d-down the hill…”
Fluttershy took a sip of her tea before continuing her explanation. Across from her sat an orange Earthpony with a cluster of three apples as her cutie mark; scrutinizing her every motion, word, and vocal pattern as she listened to Fluttershy explain what happened for the third time.
Finally satisfied, she nodded before turning to a white Unicorn behind her that boasted three diamonds on her flank. 
“Don’t know what ta tell ya, Rarity. She ain’t lyin’ and she ain’t bein’ mind-controlled.”
“Applejack, Dah-ling, you can’t be serious!”
Applejack shook her head and laughed; the stetson on her head, wiggling slightly with the movement.
“No Rar, Pinkie’s the one that can’t be serious. Ahm certain she’s tellin’ the truth.”
“Dah-ling you expect me to believe that poor creature in my medical cot fell out of the sky covered in scars and burns? Not only that, she then broke her leg landing, managed to somehow go several minutes without fainting from the blood loss? On top of that, she transformed into a nightmare and encased six armed ponies in blocks of indestructible purple ice after killing them before they could blink by summoning a blizzard? You expect me to believe all that?”
Applejack shook her head.
“Nope. Sounds crazy, even ta meh. But regardless, that’s what happened Rar. I’ll stake mah hat on it; Flutters ain’t lyin.”
Rarity stayed silent for a moment before changing the topic.
“Did you see the burns on her face? Or those lacerations covering her torso?”
“Yeah, pretty gruesome. That filly’s been through the wringer. You managed to fix her up though, right?”
Rarity’s medical skills were comparable to none. Any wound, cut, scrape, bleed, burn, or broken limb; Rarity could heal all with ease. It was easily an understatement to say if any pony could heal them; Rarity could. Surprisingly, and with a hint of sadness, Rarity shook her head.
“I couldn’t. I tried but every time they vanished; moments later they reappeared. I’ve never seen anything like it.”
Applejack adjusted her hat, revealing the eyeless socket she had suffered from the escape from Ponyville, 8 years ago.
“Rar, what are you sayin’ Sugarcube?”
“Those aren't normal scars, Applejack, dah-ling, those scars are the remnants of a truly cursed event. Just like your eye. Those scars are permanently etched upon her soul.”
Lowering her hat over her eye once more, Applejack spoke softly.
“Take meh to ‘er.”

***

Celestia sat on her throne, eyes ablaze in the darkness of the shattered throne room. The fire slowly died down on her body as she folded her wings once more. The charred stone of the throne room was covered by the still forms of almost one hundred invaders; lying unconscious before her. She paid them no mind; they weren’t even worth killing in her eyes, and most certainly were no threat to her. Her thoughts were focused on only one thing. Please be safe, Twilight. 
The Tyrant had a soft spot for her apprentice. Why wouldn’t she, when Twilight had been adopted by her 8 years ago, in the aftermath of the Ponyville Massacre? For 8 years she had refused to let Twilight set hoof outside the safety of her castle. Not a day went by that she didn’t think about that night. And worse still, the state she had found her in; amidst the rubble that had been her hometown. I never should have let her out of my sight. And I’ll never forgive myself. 
Her eyes hardened as her blood began to boil at the thought; causing half of the throne room to erupt in a raging inferno. Or them! The unfortunate souls that lay scattered about that half of the throne room, no longer had any reason to worry about anything; instantaneously reduced to mere ashes. Ever. Folding her wings once more, she sat down upon her throne; lost in thought. The flickering flames in the room reflected in Celestia’s eyes, forcing her to recall the haunting memory of that night.

***

Celestia leaped from her golden throne and bounded across the entire room in less than the ticking of a single second. Pinning the guard against the wall with her hoof; her eyes blazed in anger as she roared into his face.
“What did you just say?”
The guard’s face was the perfect picture of utter terror. Never had he once known Celestia to react to any such news; in anger or otherwise. It was well known she didn’t care what her ‘toys’ as she called the inhabitants of Equus did; as long as they did not disappoint her. To see her enraged over the takeover of one small town, when hundreds had fallen just the same, was mortifying; to say the least.
“A-A-According to the re-report, Ponyville has fallen, Your Majes-urghh.”
The royal guard had just enough time to utter a strangled gurgle before his lifeless form crumbled to the ground in the hallway outside the throne room. Celestia turned away from the now two-foot-wide hole in her wall; unconcerned. Her mind was processing what she had just heard. Ponyville had been taken by the Cult of the Nightmare Moon. That, though slightly annoying, was not what concerned her. 
Earlier that day, Twilight Sparkle had become the youngest Unicorn to ever graduate from the Academy in Canterlot. At 8 years old, Twilight had created a living, breathing, baby dragon; whom she had named Spike, shattering all expectations. This had brought a smile to the eternally scowling face of Princess Celestia. Twilight had done the impossible. Celestia announced her decree of taking Twilight as her apprentice; to be groomed as Heir to the Throne.
Thoroughly enjoying the moment, Celestia gave Twilight permission to stay the weekend in Ponyville; with her parents, to celebrate. And now, Ponyville had been taken by the cultists. 
Normally that wouldn’t matter; Celestia had watched countless supposed kings and queens alike, stand against her before. It always ended the same way; with her hooves striding across fields of ashes. Though she would never admit it, not every citizen was against her rule; much to her amusement and secret delight. 

***

The majority of Equus was content in the freedom her control gave them. They were allowed to govern themselves; food, commerce, society. They were permitted to do as they wished; as long as they did not interfere with her desires. When she said something they would listen. If she wanted something, they would do it. Otherwise, they were free to do as they pleased. It wasn’t her being nice as far as any of them knew.  She was not a heroine, she was a monster; and she deserved to be hated. She preferred it that way. She had made that clear day one of her rule:
“You may yell at or hate whomever you like, even myself, but the instant it escalates past words; I will kill you. Steal anything; you’ll die. Any age, any species, any time I see an action I don’t like; you’ll perish on the spot. All are welcome in any town; regardless of species. I do not care what conflicts you may have with any tribe or species, you will bury the hatchet. Or I will bury you.
And yes, I understand some of you will not stand for this...or perhaps shall decide to form a little rebellion against me. That’s fine; complain to me all you wish, stand against me with all your might, but understand the following:
I do not care. I do not care what you feel or think about a situation. By all means, scream your frustrations to the heavens. In the end, however, you’ll do as I want. Or you’ll die. Because your Goddess is here, and I’m fresh out of mercy.”

***

Celestia flew towards Ponyville at breakneck speed. She didn’t remember taking off, she didn’t remember even leaving the castle. There was only one thing on her mind; Twilight. Her young apprentice was her only concern. She had good reason to be concerned.

***

The Cult of Nightmare Moon had a very particular way of showing their adulation towards their idol: live sacrifice. Those who refused to denounce Celestia and embrace Nightmare Moon were captured and publicly executed. Their entrails and vital organs were removed, one by one, while they were still conscious amidst the watching crowd

***

Celestia’s hooves touched down while she surveyed the area. The desecrated corpses of the inhabitants littered the street. Celestia glanced from one to the next. Not Twilight, where is she? She began making her way towards town square when she heard it: the screams of a young filly in excruciating pain.
Her eyes narrowed as she rushed headlong into the crowd of creatures by the town fountain. Ignoring those around her, her eyes fell upon the form of Twilight; screaming and crying for help. Screaming for her; calling out to the heavens above.
“Celestia please, help me!”
“Ha! You really think she cares about you?”
The words of the cultist were cold and harsh; causing Twilight to grow silent for a moment. Celestia stared at the display; her body growing hot with hatred. That’s when Twilight gave a strangled chuckle. Celestia watched as she saw it; the reason she cared for the young filly. The fire that burned within her.
“I do. A-and she will come. Heh and when she does, no moon in the sky will possibly protect you from her r-r-ra…”
Twilight fell silent as her head lolled to the side. Once more, the cultist spoke up, shaking his head.
“You little fool, she cares for no creature. And now you’ve died for her, just like the rest of this worthless- ARGH!”
Fire had begun raining from the sky; slamming into the cultists below. 
“You want an apocalypse, your wish has been granted...little fool.”
Celestia’s words thundered throughout the town as all standing within its boundaries were struck by the falling hellfire. The screams of burning creatures played a dirge of pain and vengeance within the ears of the tyrant. Not her. Her anger reached a boiling point, and her body erupted with a mixture of red, yellow, and orange flames. You will not take her from me! And then, she saw nothing more.

***

Sitting again on her throne amidst the slain or unconscious would-be attackers, Celestia touched a hoof to her heart. Or rather where her heart should be. There was no pulse, no heartbeat. She felt the scar that ran across the spot and smiled weakly as the searing pain washed over her. A memento from the events of that night. 
Celestia had greatly weakened herself; permanently, to save Twilight. Inside of her chest lay a container forged purely of magic that mimicked her heart. No blood flowed within her veins. For 8 years, she had continued ruling with her much weaker constitution. Though still stronger than most, Celestia had been unable to leave her castle; prone to fainting spells. Her magical potency was almost non-existent now in comparison to what she was. 
Still, she smiled. For as painful as the scar burned; her heart beat on. In Twilight’s ribcage beat her hopes and dreams for Equestria as a Daybreaker. As well as the cursed blood of the Nightmares. The passion to change the world; the desire to destroy it all. For 8 years it had been Twilight’s burden to bear. 
Still touching the scar, Celestia’s eyes shone with a forgotten vigor as elsewhere Twilight encased her enemies in an impenetrable barrier of ice. Her smile grew; she had felt the magical outburst from her daughter. Twilight had awoken her inner Nightmare. It won't be long now.
Around her, the groans of pain from the would-be usurpers could be heard as they struggled to stand. Turning her attention to them, she spoke calmly.
"Leave or die. This is your only chance."
Watching as they reached for their weapons, Celestia sighed wearily.
"For Nightmare Moon!"
The Princess's response conveyed her disdain at the proclamation. 
"So be it-"
The entire room erupted in a raging inferno. 
"I offered."
> Chapter 4- The Method Behind The Madness
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Where’s. My. Dragon!”
The shout thundered throughout the building. Applejack and Rarity, walking side-by-side turned to look at each other. Applejack seemed unconcerned as she asked.
“Rar, who’s watchin’ ‘er?”
At that moment, a cry echoed down the hallway, answering her question.
“My spear! Not cool, Nightmare! Not cool!”
“What’s not cool, you wretched Pegasus is you poking me with this! Let’s see how you like it when I shove this shaft right up your plot!”
“Don’t you d-ARGGH!”
Applejack sighed.
“Oh, fer th’ love of apples. C’mon, let’s go save Rainbow before our guest kills her, or worse.”

***

Bursting through the door to the room, Applejack surveyed the scene; her one eye glancing between the two figures before her. A Cyan-furred Pegasus lay on the ground, groaning, with a broken shaft of a spear firmly lodged in her flank. Next to her, stood an indignant-looking Purple Unicorn filly muttering to herself.
“Poke me with that...That’ll show you. Now to find Spike and get home.”
Turning to Rarity, Applejack spoke gently.
“Take Rainbow t’ th’ medical wing and...see what you can do about ‘er...issue.”
At that moment, Twilight noticed them and with a wild look in her eyes, charged towards Applejack; roaring.
“Where’s my dragon? Where’s Spike?”
Instinctively, Applejack kicked out with her forehoof, slamming into the forehead of Twilight. With an audible crunch, Twilight was thrown back against the wall. Horsefeathers, I hit her too hard. 
However, disbelief crossed Applejack’s face as seemingly unaffected by the stream of crimson coursing down her face; Twilight slowly stood back up. Her eyes were no longer narrowed in rage; instead, they watered with tears. And even more startling, she simply sat down as though she was used to such blows. Her words were no longer angry; instead, they carried a tone of despair. she looked around her, while speaking; as though desperately searching for something.
“I’m sorry I attacked you; I seem to have misplaced my better half. Please, I need to find Spike. Can you take me to my dragon?”
Next to Applejack, stood Rarity, with Rainbow Dash on her back; who was groaning groggily, from the extreme pain her flank was in. Rarity was staring flabbergasted at the display. While it was clear to her Applejack had not meant to; the dripping cracked skull of the Unicorn before her told Rarity that the filly should be dead. Yet, there she was, paying it no mind as she asked about a dragon.
Unable to contain her disbelief at the sight; Rarity called out to her.
“Dah-ling, how are you still alive?”
Twilight seemed confused for a moment.
“Huh? Oh, you mean this?”
Placing a hoof to the dripping wound, she gave a morbid chuckle staring at the crimson coating her foreleg.
“Great, looks like I got hurt again. Spike’s gonna be all fussy now.”
Rarity though confused; refused to let it go untreated. Her tone became commanding and her horn glowed a light blue.
“Hold still. I simply can’t leave such a wound unattended. Don’t move.”
Applejack’s eyes went wide as Rarity; still carrying Rainbow on her back, pinned Twilight down with a single hoof. Surprisingly, Applejack noticed that she didn’t argue or struggle.
Twilight remained perfectly still and docile as Rarity delicately used her magic to stitch Twilight’s forehead back together after rebuilding the bones in her skull. Not once did she wince, or tremble but stayed completely still, allowing Rarity to do as she pleased.
Within a minute, the wound was completely gone; healed through magic. Twilight smiled up at her.
“Thank you, uh...what’s your name again?”
Rarity, however, was not smiling. Huffing, she started towards the door, pausing at the doorway she called behind her.
“Name’s Rarity. I’m the doctor here. Normally I would charge you, but as this was an accident, consider this generosity on my part.”
And with those words she started walking down the hallway; talking to the twitching form who still lay, crying, draped upon her back the broken haft still jutting from deep within her plot.
“Oh shush, Rainbow. It’s your own fault. I told you not to go near her. There’s a reason I’m in charge, after all. Maybe next time you’ll listen when I speak. Now let’s take care of that unfortunate result of your idiocy. And yes, I am going to lecture you, so shut up and listen; for once.”
The sounds of whimpering were then heard in the hallway along with Rarity’s voice speaking in what could only be a sultry sounding tone.
“Some very brash and ‘awesome’ Pegasus has a lesson to learn, doesn’t she? Oh Yes, Rainbow, I am going to make it hurt. I know, very generous of me. Now hush, you’ll need those tears for later after annoying me like this.”
As the voice faded down the hallway, Applejack noticed The purple Unicorn before her was looking her up and down as though sizing her up. But that’s not what Applejack saw. Applejack found herself staring into the eyes of a monstrous serpent intent on devouring her. Blessed with the Element of Honesty; Applejack had always been able to see the true soul of every creature and right now, the jade-green eyes of Twilight were trained intently on her. Like those of a viper, waiting for the ideal moment to strike.
Applejack stared back at her considering everything she knew about the strange filly’s actions. She thought about the blow she had hit her with and how it had calmed her rage. She thought about Rarity’s commanding tone and how the Unicorn had immediately complied; once more docile. Like a timberwolf. I have to show her I am in charge. Alright then.
She paused. She couldn’t explain why but she felt if she said the wrong thing or showed any weakness, she would be slain instantly. Bracing herself as the sweat dripped down her muzzle; Applejack’s normally hospitable voice took on a harsh tone.
“Get yore flank up an’ follow meh, now!”
The effect was immediate. Twilight stood up and though the murderous intent in her eyes was still there; Applejack noticed it had lessened. Twilight seemed somewhat excited by the outburst. 
“Okay! So, can we go see Spike now?”
Applejack stared at her in silence. What has she been through? To be so accepting of pain and brutality at such a young age. What horrors have you endured? And stranger still, why are you so obsessed with that dragon? Only one way to know. From what I’ve seen, that might be best to maintain the harmony here.
“Yeah, let’s go see yore dragon. Follow meh.”

***

Walking down the hallway next to Twilight, was a lot harder than Applejack thought. The mysterious Unicorn exuded a strange feeling; a pressure of sheer darkness. The flesh beneath the Earthpony’s fur prickled with goosebumps and a feeling of dread slowly enveloped her. 
The air around her grew colder and colder still. The hallway seemed longer to her than normal as her hooves grew heavier with each step. What’s going on? 
Her eyes dilated as an inexplicable feeling of imminent doom hovered over her. It grew harder and harder, still to draw a breath. Why am I afraid?
The door to the room that held the dragon loomed ahead but it took everything Applejack had to reach for it. Her mind was fraying, her will being shredded. Her thoughts had devolved into absolute panic, still, she turned the handle. 
*Click*
In the back of her mind, Applejack knew she had to open that door. She didn’t know how or even why she knew, but it felt like if she didn’t open that door now, everycreature in that building was going to die. I can’t do this. I’m going to die! We’re all going to-
With everything she had left, Applejack ignored her own fears and flung open the door; panting and breathing rapidly; her heart pounding like a drum within her chest. And just like that, everything changed.
The instant Twilight peered through the doorway and her eyes beheld the sleeping form of a baby dragon; the tone shifted. Applejack suddenly felt warm; cozy even. The chilling despair that had gripped her vanished and had been replaced by a comforting warmth. She found it easier to breathe, and her pounding heartbeat slowed to normal. What the hay just-
Glancing at Twilight, she was startled to see the wicked jade-green eyes had transformed to soft amethyst ones. Not only that, but the predatory nature of the Unicorn before had completely vanished. No longer was she a deadly timberwolf, but an innocent puppy; happily gazing at the form of the sleeping dragon.
“Hi, Spike! I-”
“Shhh!”
A pale yellow Pegasus hovered before her face, squinting fiercely at her. Twilight froze at the sight. She wasn’t scared; she was waiting. Waiting to see what the angry Pegasus wanted. Fluttershy didn’t move for a moment as she made eye contact with Twilight. She stared forcefully into Twilight’s eyes; seemingly causing the Unicorn to become mesmerized.
Applejack watched the two in silent confusion. It was clear Fluttershy was using her ‘stare’ but that only worked on wild animals; why was it affecting that Unicorn? After a minute of locking eyes with Twilight, Fluttershy blinked and turned to point at Spike; sleeping soundly in his cot. Twilight nodded her head eagerly and Fluttershy muttered.
“So that’s it. I understand.”
Turning to Applejack, Fluttershy exclaimed to her in a soft tone.
“This Unicorn will be allowed to sit next to the dragon while he sleeps.”
Applejack was shocked by the sudden statement.
“Uh...Flutters Ah dun think-”
Fluttershy interrupted her, stating in a more forceful tone.
“I am not asking your permission, Applejack. I am telling you, she will be allowed to sit next to that dragon.”
“Wha-why?”
Fluttershy shook her head and replied in her usual soft tone.
“T-Trust me, Applejack.”
It wasn’t like Fluttershy to demand anything. Applejack was sure she must have good reasoning behind it; even if she wasn’t saying why.
“Alright, fine.”
Turning to Twilight, Fluttershy spoke to her like she was a housebroken dog.
“Go on, it’s ok. That’s a good girl. Make sure you don’t leave that spot. Okay?”
Twilight sat with her back next to the cot and closed her eyes. Soon it was evident she had fallen asleep.

***

The candles in the center of the table glowered low as the five friends ate their dinner. They sat in silence; that is until Rainbow Dash brought up the elephant in the room.
“How about that filly, Flutters found? Pretty vicious, huh?”
Rarity buttered a slice of bread before remarking.
“Indeed, dah-ling. She looks as innocent as Sweetie Belle-”
The bread fell from her hooves as tears formed in her eyes, as she wailed.
“Waa-as!”
Just as quickly as her tears began; Rarity found herself in a warm hug from a Pink Earthpony sitting at the table. Her voice was squeaky and her mane had the puffiness of cotton candy.
“C’mon, don’t cry Rarity! Don’t worry Pinkie’s got you!”
Wiping away her tears with a grateful smile; Rarity commented.
“Honestly surprised she overpowered you, Rainbow. Or were you just letting her vent?”
Rainbow gave a sobering chuckle.
“No, I didn’t let her do anything Rar; she’s leagues above me.”
The table grew as silent as a tomb. Rainbow Dash was not known for her humility, and none of them could ever remember her being humble. Of all five, Rainbow had the most combat experience. Proud of her strength, she gleefully hunted the cultists nightly; even taking their weapons as trophies of her conquests. Applejack looked at her; not believing she had heard Rainbow right.
“Just what exactly are ya sayin’ Sugarcube?”
Rainbow just gave another laugh before downing the flagon of cider before her. Slamming it down on the table, she replied; her tone made it clear that she wasn’t joking around.
“If she had wanted to, she could have ripped me in half without any effort, AJ.”
“Didn’ she attack you though, in anger?”
Grinning, Rainbow shook her head, as though trying to understand herself.
“Nah, She wasn’t angry, just annoyed.”
The others stared at her in disbelief as she continued to explain.
“When she opened her eyes she just narrowed them in disgust. But she didn’t react, even a little. Then she noticed the spear I was poking her with and she glared at it before turning her head to stare at me. Taking the spear in her teeth, she wrenched it from me and snapped it in half while rolling her eyes. She not only didn’t see me as a threat, but she was also disappointed that I wasn’t her intended target.”
Pinkie looked at her inquisitively, while pulling a cupcake out of her mane.
“Her...intended target?”
While Applejack refilled her cider, Rainbow told them what she noticed about the situation.
“The way she reacted to the spear. She recognized it. The second she saw me however, her reaction changed. I think it’s safe to say, she realized it wasn’t mine.”
Munching on her cupcake in deep thought, Pinkie mused aloud.
“So...Because you weren’t the spear’s original owner...She barely bothered with you? So that means...She’s hunting cultists like you?”
Applejack toyed with her hat, as though something was bothering her.
“Ah wonder if it has anythin’ t’ do with those scars and burns she has.”
Rarity nodded.
“Those marks are from cursed magic, I bet she’s hunting somepony in particular.”
Fluttershy took a sip of her tea before whispering.
“You have no idea.”
All chatter at the table ceased as they turned to stare at her. Fluttershy began to stutter.
“I-I mean...um-”
Applejack shook her head.
“Just say what’s on yer mind, Flutters. Nopony here will judge ya.”
Fluttershy looked at her friend’s smiling faces before nodding; once more confident.
“She’s not a filly. She’s older than we are.”
Rarity tilted her head.
“I’m sorry Dah-ling...What? How could that child possibly-”
“S-she may look like a child but she isn’t.  She was a filly when she died 8 years ago.”
Rainbow Dash stared at her in surprise.
“What do you mean ‘when she died’?”
Fluttershy shuddered as she spoke.
“When I was giving her the stare; I could see everything about her. She even spoke to me; as animals normally would. 8 years ago, she died...in Ponyville; tortured by cultists.”
Applejack could see she was serious and removed her hat to reveal the marks from that night; her exposed skull making a gruesome display. Not only was one of her eyes missing completely but half her face was missing as well.
“Are you saying she was there that night?”
Fluttershy nodded, removing the satin green bow from her hair, letting it down; revealing a missing ear.
“Yes. However, she received a blessing...or perhaps a curse from the Goddess.”
Pinkie dropped the cupcake she was holding.
“C-Celestia?”
“Yes. She was raised from the dead. Her internal organs are all from Celestia, her magical ability was given to her by the tyrant herself. She has spent the past 8 years being trained and raised by her as her next heir to the throne.”
“So Celestia recreated her body?”
Shaking her head, Fluttershy continued.
“No, she gave her the organs within her own body; using her magic to preserve her own lifeforce. Then she enchanted Twilight’s body to never age. But before that, Twilight-”
“Wait, who’s Twilight?”
“That’s her name. A-anyway, Twilight created that baby dragon during an exam; splitting her soul in half. In the Unicorn lies her darkness. Away from him she's wild, feral. but as long as she is by Spike, she remains content and contained. Tamed and gentle. That dragon houses the light of her soul.”
“And if something happens to that dragon?”
Applejack shuddered remembering the walk down the hallway.
“Ah dun ever wanna find out.”
Rarity seemed to be trying to understand something.
“Why though? Why would the Goddess of the world resurrect  a filly, even going as far as to give her unfathomable magic?”
Chuckling, Rainbow down her cider once more.
“Isn’t it obvious? The spear, her indifference to pain, her abilities. She’s being raised to kill somecreature in particular. Though-”
She lowered her eyes to the table, with a pitying expression on her face.
“It doesn’t seem fair that such a young pony should be forced to bear such a burden. Alone.”
Everypony at the table was silent for a moment before Applejack put her hat back on; covering her wounds. She gave a smile to her friends.
“Maybe she doesn’t have ta face it alone. Right, girls?"

***

Celestia stared at the moon, as a shadow crept across its surface. As the flow of crimson dripped down her neck; emanating from the spear embedded in her throat, she smiled. Her magic was nearly used up, and her breathing erratic. It won’t be long now. Before her lay piles of ashes and the chanting fools of the Nightmare Moon cult. Celestia knew she was going to die and she had been counting down to this moment.
When she died, her sister’s seal would be dispelled. She had known for years it would happen; having seen what lay ahead with her gift of clairvoyance. And she welcomed death. She had done all she could to prepare Twilight for her sister’s return. Her eyes grew dim as her body was pierced with hundreds of spears. Her magic had run out and the pain was unbearable. 
Celestia just smiled. As her life ebbed away; Celestia’s final thoughts were of her adopted daughter. It’s up to you now, Twilight. Do what I couldn’t. Please, free this world. The former tyrants head lolled to the side, the trickling blood still dripping onto the floor below. The Tyrannical Ruler of Equestria had finally fallen.
The cultists were celebrating their achievement when the world around them suddenly became unbearably cold. Many of them freezing over as ice enveloped them. A haunting voice coldly proclaimed.
“I’m back. And now you shall perish.”
> Chapter 5- Another Way Revealed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Her hooves pounded against the destroyed pavement, as she ran down the empty corridors of the city. Breathing rapidly, she searched for an exit to the massive labyrinth that was the Crystal Empire. Behind her, the shouts of her pursuers could be heard.
“Another offering for the Moon tonight, boys!”
“Yeah, let’s get her!”
“Don’t let her escape!”
Panicking, Twilight suddenly heard a soothing voice talking to her.
“Turn Left!”
On her back sat a baby dragon. Spike was telling her where to turn as the two raced away from the ambushers and towards the Crystal Castle. His voice always had a calming effect on her spirit; ever since he was hatched.
Twilight was never told why, but Celestia had demanded she always have Spike with her.  Though she wasn’t sure why she still did as her mother instructed. Disobedience wasn’t an option. Well, not where Spike was concerned anyway.
“In there!”
Spike pointed to the large castle in front of them; the door suspiciously ajar. The castle where her brother and his wife had lived since his graduation. The rulers of the once pristine Crystal Empire.  Around the base and sides of the massive metal gate were charred and shattered stones. Seeing the castle gate hanging by its hinges should have been a clear sign that something was wrong.
Twilight was beyond processing her surroundings; fear having permeated her entire being. She raced into the castle and past the mutilated corpses of rotting Crystal Guards. Her eyes closed in terror, she didn’t stop running until she reached the throne room. Behind her the screams and shouts of her pursuers growing closer. And then, out of breath and on her last vestiges of sanity, she opened her eyes.
The sight that greeted her separated the single thread that she had been clinging to. On the throne sat the half-decayed form of a Unicorn stallion. Twilight’s heart stopped. It was her brother. It was clear how he had died; the corpse chained down with a single spear jutting from his ribcage. 
A look of horror frozen upon the remaining parts of his rotted face. He seemed to be eternally gazing at a spot in front of her. With trepidation she lowered her gaze to the spot and her blood ran cold. It was his wife; the Princess of Love herself. Her body had been desecrated in truly unspeakable ways; spears jutting from various areas and lay there partly decomposed. Beside her corpse lay a tiny skeleton; their daughter. It was clear that the three had been dead for quite some time.
Twilight’s mind just broke. Shattered by the sight; she became unstable. Her anger; her rage. Her pain; her despair. Both surged in her as she whirled around to face her pursuers. Her eyes flashed from amethyst to jade to crimson. Her body grew hot as flames erupted from within her.
“You did this.”
Her words were barely a whisper as she raised her head to stare at the crowd before her. Her mane became nothing but a fountain of fire, as her tail took on the same appearance.
“You did this to them.”
Her hooves glowed with immense heat and the stone beneath them began to melt. Her voice had gotten slightly deeper; accusatory in tone.
Her eyes showed her rage; glowing with a crimson of pure hatred. A scream tore itself from her throat; primal and untamed. It sent shivers down the stunned onlookers.
“You did this to my broth-Arrrgh!”
Everything went black, and before her appeared two imposing forms; Alicorns. One resembled her only with dark violet fur, jade green eyes, and a shimmering star-filled mane and tail. The other looked like her, but its mane and tail were of pure fire, while its eyes were glowing red and its fur was pure white. Both spoke at the same time, their words echoing around her in the void.
“Neither pain nor rage will undo what is done. He is gone. You must find another way to cope. Lest you become what you wish to destroy. Heed our words. You must find another way to free yourself.”
From the two, a blistering firestorm and raging blizzard came forth; threatening to destroy her-

***

“Ahhhhhhhhhhh!”
Twilight’s eyes flew open; dilated in fear, as sweat dripped down her muzzle. Looking wildly around, she found herself in the room sitting against the bed that held Spike. Just a dream. She relaxed until she noticed the pink Earthpony sitting next to her, giggling slightly. The Earthpony’s voice was squeaky and cheerful as it proclaimed.
“Yeah, I know what that’s like. I lost my sisters the same way.”
At once Twilight’s eyes narrowed and her horn glowed. Seemingly amused at the antics, the pony tried to reassure her.
“Easy there, silly filly. You’re safe, I won’t hurt you.”
Twilight paused at the reaction. The Earthpony had no fear of her; smiling at her, cheerily in the face of possible attack. Twilight’s horn stopped glowing, as shock filled her when the pink pony held out an iced cupcake, she seemingly pulled from nowhere.
“Want a cupcake?”
Completely disarmed, Twilight found herself smiling, as she accepted the lovely confectionary. 
“Erm- uh...sure?”
Taking the cupcake from the strange mare, Twilight blinked and noticed the Earthpony somehow munching on another cupcake when her hooves had been empty a second before.
“Uh…Where did you...get that?”
Laughing, the pink pony munched happily, telling her.
“What? You think you’re the only pony here who wants a cupcake?”
Twilight grinned; she couldn’t help it. The situation was stupid, silly, and impossible and yet all she could do was grin. She started giggling at the absurdity of the mare beside her.
The smile fading from her face, the pink pony nodded in approval. Her tone changed slightly as though withholding her own pain and sadness.
“That’s right. It’s good to laugh sometimes; especially when you can’t make sense of the world around you. When you are pushed beyond your limits, just paste a smile on your face and laugh. My name’s Pinkamena Diane Pie though the girls call me Pinkie Pie. Nice to meet you.”
Twilight watched as Pinkie sat with her back to the cot, just like Twilight. After a silent moment of chewing, Twilight held out a hoof.
“My name’s Twilight, nice to meet you Pinkie.”
Pinkie gave her hoof a gentle bump using her own.
“Well met. You know, it’s a bit funny. You remind me a bit of both Marble and Limestone; my younger sisters.”
Her head cocked in curiosity, Twilight asked her.
“How so?”
“Marble had this habit of being quiet, though gentle; she could become fierce in a heartbeat. Limestone on the other hoof, had a habit of facing conflict with anger; though she always had a justified reason, at least in her eyes.”
Twilight turned as she heard a shift in her voice. She was startled by the sight that greeted her. It was no longer squeaky, but deathly serious. In the time it took to blink; the cupcake in Pinkie’s hooves had become a knife. The mane of the pink pony went from fluffy to straight, covering one eye. 
Pinkie licked the edge of her knife, almost lovingly, before she continued.
“They took them from me, you know. My lovely family. I had just gotten off from volunteering at the Cake’s Bakery and decided to visit them. When I arrived on the old rock farm; I found it destroyed. And there in the wreckage, I found the remains of my family; torn limb from limb by those murdering cultists. That’s when the sky began to rain fire down onto the land and- Rainbows won’t light up the sky unless you let it rain, candles just won’t glow until they're burned. You can’t give up your laughter, cause you're scared of a little pain. It’s a lesson that the Kirin never learned!~
Twilight blinked in confusion.
“Uh-what?”
Pinkie giggled, her mane; fluffy once more. In her hooves, she no longer held a knife but a freshly baked cookie, she inexplicably obtained. Taking a bite of it, she grinned.
“Sorry about that, we have a Kirin refugee who loves singing that. It’s been stuck in my head for weeks.”
Twilight couldn’t help but laugh. The pony before her was just so ridiculous.
“Uh, right- What’s a Kirin?”
Pinkie’s words were squeaky and joyful once more. 
“Some kind of hybrid; between a Unicorn and a dragon, I think. I mean, they lack magic but can burst into flames when angry. Like you did at the Crystal Empire.”
Twilight gasped.
“Hey, how do you know about that?”
Pinkie shook her head and ignored the question, continuing.
“The point, silly filly, is you aren’t alone. Don’t let go of your laughter because you lost a loved one. After all-”
Rising, Pinkie started for the door, calling over her shoulder.
“Your brother would want you to smile.”
Twilight’s eyes went wide. She had never mentioned her brother.
“Wait! How do you know my-”
However, the doorway was empty once more; Pinkie had already left the room, leaving Twilight with so many questions. Unable to make sense of any of it; she sat there in the dark, laughing.	As she sat there silently giggling, a thought entered her mind.
It began as an idea, but the more she thought about it, the more it consumed her thoughts: I’m not alone, others have lost loved ones too? Maybe I should talk to them.
Looking at the doorway she noticed that same Pegasus from before, standing guard. Hm, maybe I should start with her. Taking a deep breath, Twilight stood up and slowly walked towards her; calling out to the mare. 
“Hey, um- your name is...Rainbow, right?”
The Pegasus looked at her with a grin.
“The one and only. Proud Captain of the Wonderb-”
Her grin faded and a tear rolled down as she finished her thoughts.
“Though, I guess that’s in the past now...isn’t it?”
Twilight felt like yelling at her, mocking her for showing weakness. Her mom had told her all weaknesses should be exploited but just as she was about to, she thought about what Pinkie had told her. She smiled, she had another idea. 
“Hey, um, I lost somepony close to me as well. You uh- want to talk about it?”
Rainbow Dash looked down at the strange filly, her mind filled with thoughts about what the Princess had instructed her and her friends. Twilight, huh? How curious. Don’t worry Celestia; she’s in good hooves. I promise we won’t let you down. Her voice was raspy and weathered as she replied. 
“I’d like that, kid.”
> Chapter 6- Clipped Wings
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight sat there in awkward silence. Where should she begin? Should she introduce herself? This was all so new to her.

***

Twilight had been taught to act first, question later. If someone stood in her way, remove them. It didn’t matter why they were in her way; she was to take them out. The number of lives she had brought to an end in the past 8 years numbered in the thousands. She had tortured, dismembered, and executed without a thought about who they were or what their story was. Celestia had beaten many things into her, but not how to talk to other ponies.

***

Looking at the Pegasus beside her, Twilight noticed something peculiar; especially for a Pegasus: Her wings had been folded ever since their first encounter. The other Pegasus had hovered when she talked to Twilight; this one, however, never once unfolded her wings. You aren’t alone. 
Rainbow was the first to break the silence. Her raspy voice carried a sheepish inflection as she began the conversation.
“Hey-um, sorry about stabbing at you with that spear, earlier. I got a little overzealous with it.”
Twilight shrugged before attempting her own apology.
“No problem. Uh, sorry about shoving it up your- uh-”
Rainbow cut her off with a chuckle.
“No worries there. I get worse than that every game night with AJ and Rarity. Barely felt it.”
Holding out a hoof, Rainbow smiled.
“Tell ya what kid, let’s start fresh. Clean slate. My name is Rainbow Dash. What’s yours?”
“Twilight, Twilight Sparkle. Um-”
The Rainbow-maned Pegasus followed Twilight’s gaze to her wings. She gave a broken smile as she attempted to move them. Aside from a feeble wiggle, nothing happened.
“Aren’t they great?”
Charred and blackened; The wings were burned across the entire surface. The feathers were ripped and folded. It was clear in Twilight’s eyes that something horrible had happened to them. Rainbow’s voice, however, was one of pride.
“Trophies from the greatest flight maneuver I ever performed.”
Twilight stared at the burns. Why was Rainbow so happy? Though Twilight didn’t understand Pegasi all that well, she did know they treasured their gift of flight above anything else. Whatever she did during that flight must have been something to be proud of losing that gift.
Rainbow saw Twilight’s brow furrowed in thought. She grinned.
“You wanna hear how I got these scars, kid?”
Twilight nodded as Rainbow passed her a juice box; containing apple juice. Meanwhile, Rainbow pulled a bottle of Apple Whiskey from a satchel on her side. 
“Here, it’s a long story, so might as well have some refreshments. Cheers!”
Twilight blinked as Rainbow held out the bottle, and slowly reached out and tapped the juice box against it.
“Erm- Thank you.”
Taking a grateful sip from the bendy straw in the box, Twilight sat there and listened as Rainbow told her what happened 8 years ago.

***

In the skies over Ponyville, Captain Rainbow ‘Danger’ Dash flew; performing aerial acrobatics. Her squad lay asleep in their bunks as she performed her normal midnight drills. However, she wasn’t alone.
On her back sat a small Pegasus filly; holding on tightly and cheering loudly. The little filly held a special place in Rainbow’s heart; almost like a little sister of sorts. Born with an extremely rare disease, the little filly was the only known confirmed case of flightlessness. Her wings were permanently stunted, unable to grow, and unable to provide enough support to lift her. 
On the back of her idol, however, the little filly felt like the queen of the air. 
“Hey Scoots, make sure you hold on tightly, gonna practice rolls.”
Rainbow was known for her ability to fly. There was no creature faster than her, and no other who pushed the physical limits of Pegasi as much as her. Scootaloo grabbed hold of the nape of Rainbow Dash with her teeth; bracing herself. In a sudden rush, The world began spinning as Rainbow corkscrewed through the air at the speed of sound; causing a break in the color spectrum and a massive blast of air indicated the breaking of the sound barrier.
As soon as it began however, it was over. Scootaloo cheered with excitement, her idol was truly amazing. And as Rainbow flew through the air, laughing, it happened: the sky began raining fire.
The scream on her back told Rainbow something was wrong. Looking over her shoulder Rainbow saw the massive wall of fire descending from the sky above them. Without a second thought, the Captain of the Wonderbolts flipped over in midair, wrapping her wings around the filly in a protective shield of her feathers.
Doing so prevented her from remaining airborne, and so with Scootaloo pressed close against her barrel, Rainbow plummeted down from the sky. With her back facing the ground, Rainbow watched in horror as the fire rained down onto her and the surrounding area. If she released her protective grasp, she could easily outspeed the flames. Doing so would force her to sacrifice Scootaloo, though.
Gritting her teeth, Rainbow tightened her hold on Scootaloo, as the fire slammed into her wings. The pain was unimaginable, but she didn’t care. The only thought in her mind was to protect the child, no matter the cost. Swallowing her agonizing urge to scream, Rainbow whispered to Scootaloo.
“It’s alright, I got you. You’re safe.”
That’s when she slammed into the ground, the impact knocking the wind out of her, still she held on with all she had. 
“I promise I got you, Scootaloo.”
Coughing up a spray of blood, Rainbow held on until the fire stopped falling. Slowly she unfolded her now useless wings; with them flopping onto the ground. She ignored her pain and smiled lovingly at the untouched form of Scootaloo, still clinging tightly to her.
“See? Told you I would protect you, Scootal-ugh.”
The pain overcame her and seeing she had succeeded in protecting her friend; she blacked out with a smile.

***

“...I awoke hours later in a hospital cot; being told by Rarity that though she healed most of my burns, I would never fly again.”
Twilight stared at her in disbelief.
“You sacrificed your ability to fly to save a single life?”
Rainbow popped the top on her bottle of cider and took a swig. She seemed thoughtful for a moment before she responded; her raspy voice the result of permanent damage to her throat.
“Listen Twilight. Sometimes the greatest use of one’s ability is to protect another. And honestly, being flightless sucks, but the reward was well worth the sacrifice.”
At that moment a tiny filly ran into the room, shouting.
“I found her, mommy!”
The filly was a light orange pegasus, with a light magenta mane and tail. Her flank was bare and she leaped excitedly into Rainbow’s hooves.
“Hi, Auntie Rainbow!”
Twilight watched in astonishment as Rainbow gently nuzzled the little filly; a huge smile on her face. A sound in the doorway, caused Twilight to turn her attention to a Pegasus mare with a shield that contained a wing for a cutiemark. The wings of the mare were stunted in growth and her fur was bright orange. She lovingly observed the scene; a smile on her face. The filly from the story; Scootaloo.
“Come now, sweetie; Auntie Rainbow is busy at the moment.”
“Aw, okay mommy.”
After they left, Twilight stared at Rainbow in surprise, trying to process what just happened. Rainbow laughed and looked at her.
“You see Twilight, some pains are worth enduring. Loyalty can have it’s upside.”
So you gave up your greatest gift, so another could thrive. Sacrificing part of yourself to protect another.  Twilight had never thought of how her actions could affect others, she had been taught to put herself above all others. Perhaps being willing to sacrifice one’s self for another could be a beneficial trait after all.
At that moment Rarity passed by the doorway before backtracking and sticking her head in. Her voice was one of annoyance as she lectured Rainbow Dash.
“Rainbow, there you are! Do you realize you are 20 seconds late to begin your guard duty? Get your flank out there and walk the perimeter. Sheesh, Dah-ling. You’re lucky it was me and not AJ that found you. Now get a move on!”
Rainbow, however, took the chastisement in stride; rising to her hooves and giving a wink to Twilight before starting for the door. Calling over her shoulder, Rainbow told Rarity.
“I’m going, I’m going. Don’t get your lovely mane in a tangle.”
Rarity smacked her flank in indignation.
“Well, I never! I swear I’ll tell AJ to give you double duty, don’t think I won’t!”
Rainbow just laughed as she continued on her way; unfazed.
Twilight watched the scene in confusion, as Rarity gave a small smile and muttered.
“Wretched Pegasus.”
Rarity’s smile faded as she turned to stare at Twilight; her eyes hardened into a fierce glare. Twilight shivered as Rarity huffed and turned away. Calling out, over her shoulder, Rarity sounded angry.
“Listen, when your dragon wakes up, meet me in my office.”
“Uh-”
Before Twilight could say anything more, Rarity stomped off. Twilight sat there thinking about what just happened. Why is she so mad at me? And why do I even care?
She was so lost in thought, she failed to notice a yellow Pegasus standing in front of her; talking to her in a soft voice.
“H-hello, um, w-would you mind helping me with something?”
> Chapter 7- Painful Kindness
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Huh?”
Twilight blinked as the gentle voice of Fluttershy reached her ears. Standing before her was the same yellow Pegasus that stared into her soul before. Her voice was gentle and as soft as a new pillow.
“I a-asked if you would help me with something. T-that is if you don’t mind?”
Twilight paused at the question. It seemed a bit odd. She knew nothing about this Pegasus, aside from one thing. As Fluttershy stared expectantly at her, she remembered their previous meeting. 

***

Can you hear me?
Fluttershy’s stare bored into her eyes. Twilight could hear her voice in her head. 
What? How are you-
Listen to me. I can tell you prefer taking orders rather than giving them. However, that is not my style. Still, I suppose it is the kindest act I can perform for you. You seem to be more content being beaten down than being given a hug so, here goes. When I say sit, you will sit. When I command you will obey. When my friends talk to you, you will listen! Am I clear?
I-
Am I clear?
But I-
Am. I. Clear?
Yes.
Good girl. Consider yourself leashed to my will. Now tell me about yourself. Understood?
Yes um-
My name is Fluttershy and you will use it.
Yes, Fluttershy. It began when I turned 2 and was enrolled in the Canterlot Academy…
Fluttershy listened to Twilight explain her past. After a minute of locking eyes with Twilight, Fluttershy blinked and turned to point at Spike, sleeping soundly in his cot. Twilight nodded her head eagerly and Fluttershy muttered.
“So that’s it. I understand.”
Turning to Applejack, Fluttershy exclaimed to her in a soft tone.
“This Unicorn will be allowed to sit next to the dragon while he sleeps.”
Applejack was shocked by the sudden statement.
“Uh...Flutters Ah dun think-”
Fluttershy interrupted her, stating in a more forceful tone.
“I am not asking your permission, Applejack. I am telling you, she will be allowed to sit next to that dragon.”

***

Twilight stared at her. Though she possessed the quality to command Twilight; Fluttershy’s voice was one of softness.  Being nice was not something Twilight particularly enthused about. Now she was being asked to swallow her pride and do something with no explanation other than the possibility of helping another? What should she say?

***

Normally, this would repulse her. Asking, instead of demanding was for the weak. Or at least, that’s what Celestia taught her. Now, however, Twilight’s eyes had begun opening to new scenarios and ideals she never thought possible. Just like Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie, perhaps Fluttershy had something about her; something Twilight never considered. If Loyalty and Laughter served a purpose; maybe the gentle kindness given by this mare, could as well. Twilight had a chance to learn something new. And Fluttershy had already shown she could overpower Twilight’s will.

***

Twilight swallowed hard. Her voice was strained as she forced the words.
“I’d l-lov- I am willing to hel-assist. Fluttershy.”
Fluttershy noticed the effort but shook her head. She hated being demanding. She hated telling others what to do. However, to reach the Unicorn before her, Fluttershy would gladly do so; if only to make her comfortable. Her words were soothing and sweet.
“I c-can see you are still t-trying to understand. I a-am proud of your attempt, but for now-”
Fluttershy paused and straightened her back. Taking a deep breath, Her tone grew harsher; commanding, and her stutter vanished.
“Up on your hooves and follow me. And don’t forget Spike. Come, ‘girl’.”
Her voice was abrasive. To any other, the inflection placed on the word girl would be a demeaning slur. She was treating Twilight with the utmost disrespect and Twilight, just as she had been taught, responded with an appreciative smile.
Her reaction was immediate; hopping up onto her hooves. Using levitation to place the still-sleeping dragon on her back, Twilight happily followed Fluttershy out of the room.

***

Twilight looked at the walls, marveling at just how large the hallway was. The hallway was massive. It was at least twenty hoof-lengths in width and seemed to be almost a hundred hoof-lengths in height. The more she followed Fluttershy the more it seemed familiar; horrifyingly familiar. 
Great stone columns were topped by intricately carved arches. On the walls were sconces containing shimmering crystals, that lit the hallway. Embedded in the walls between each of the sconces were a set of iron doors. Twilight blinked; was she crazy or were they walking down the great hall inside a castle?
In front of her, Fluttershy was talking to her. The words were a mixture of harsh and soft tones. 
“Listen, w-we are going to clean up the residential rooms while the occupants e-eat dinner. G-got it?”
The strange way of talking didn’t escape Twilight’s ears. It was clear that though Fluttershy could order her about; she simply wasn’t comfortable doing so. Though she noticed it, Twilight couldn’t figure out why. Humiliating, demeaning, and commanding were signs of a strong pony. Weren’t they?
Twilight stayed quiet about her observation and took a moment to think about it. Within the past hour, her eyes had been opened to two strange concepts; Loyalty and Laughter. 	She needed to learn more. She didn’t know why, but it seemed important. She didn’t understand where she was, or why talking to these ponies was important, but it felt familiar. They felt familiar. Like she knew them, somehow. For some reason, it felt like she had to; as though it was essential for what was to come. More than that, however, she found herself enjoying the encounters. 
Her very being yearned to rip Fluttershy apart. Weakness was to be removed. Still, with Spike on her back, Twilight held her desire to kill at bay. She noticed Fluttershy’s missing ear and could feel the raging storm her calmness hid. There was more to her than some surface weakness; Twilight could feel it.
Twilight made her choice, and momentarily ignored the feeling of weakness from Fluttershy. In the most respectful tone she could utter, she responded.
“Yes, Fluttershy.”
Turning to look Twilight in the eyes; the kindly Pegasus mare spoke with an attempt at being in control but broke down mid-sentence and ended up using her naturally soft and warm voice.
“We’re here, alright before we go in, r-remember to respect others' belongings.”
Twilight’s confusion at the statement was conveyed in her reply.
“Others have belongings? I just thought Celestia owned everything.”
Fluttershy chuckled as she pushed open the door and gestured Twilight in.
“Oh-oh my, yes. And she does, but those under her rule are permitted to have our possessions; provided she doesn’t declare otherwise.”
Twilight’s jaw nearly hit the floor in shock at the sight within. The walls were decorated with axes, knives, swords, and shields; all stained with dark crimson and well worn. Twilight was in awe at the trophies displayed upon the wall. All shapes and sizes, they were from all over Equus, not just Equestria. As she looked around at the hundreds of wall hangings, she asked Fluttershy.
“Whose room is this anyway? And where did they get all of these?”
Trotting over to the bed, Fluttershy said simply.
“Rainbow Dash. Though a bit barbaric; she has a habit of taking the weapon she uses to rid an area of cultist infestation.”
Twilight was a bit confused. She questioned Fluttershy further, her words strangely innocent. It was as though she really were a child who was curious about some baubles.
“Taking...the weapon she...uses?”
Fluttershy gently fluffed the pillow on the bed as she responded with clear disdain.
“Yes. Rainbow gets bored fighting in a normal way. Rather than bring her own weapon; when she encounters a gathering of cultists on her patrol, she steals the chieftain's weapon. Afterward, she proceeds to dismember every cloaked creature in the area with it. Come here and help me with th-this, please.”
Twilight walked over to the bed and helped Fluttershy spread fresh sheets onto the bed, all while musing over the macabre hobby.
“That’s pretty neat; collecting the weapons after killing the owners. Maybe I should start doing that.”
Fluttershy raised an eyebrow.
“Why do you delight in such evil b-behavior?”
“Evil? I don’t understand. It sounds like fun!”
Fluttershy seemed taken aback at the enthusiastic declaration for a moment. Then it dawned on her. Being trained and raised by the murderous tyrant of their world, Celestia; Twilight would naturally find killing to be exciting. Of course it wouldn’t seem evil to her.
Fluttershy felt slightly nauseous at the realization. As much as the topic sickened her, Fluttershy decided to play Nightmare's Advocate and try to form a connection with the seemingly wayward filly. 
“You enjoy killing that much, huh?”
However, much to her surprise; Twilight shook her head. 
“Not at all, taking a life is not something I enjoy.”
Her words were barely a whisper, her tone one of pain. Then she seemed to brighten up.
“I was talking about the idea of collecting weapons and armor...I-”
Twilight looked down at her hooves; her face flushed with embarrassment as she finished.
“Don’t have anything of my own.”
Fluttershy blinked. The response was just so innocent. Of all the possible answers, Fluttershy was taken by complete surprise; the sheer innocence of the filly before her was surprising. Going over the reasons why her friends engaged in such horrifying activities; she didn’t understand.
During the stare, Twilight had told her of the countless atrocities she had committed when out of range of Spike. Fluttershy thought silently about the hillside a couple of hours ago; The ice ripping apart her attackers. She slaughtered those cultists. Though why didn’t she kill me? 
“Then why do you slaughter others? What justifies the taking of a life?”
Fluttershy watched in absolute shock as Twilight stiffened at the question. Her eyes began to water and tears flowed down the little filly’s face. She began speaking; tonelessly, as though hopeless. Her words sounded hollow.
“When I hurt, they will hurt. The world will know my pain. Devastating blazes shall ravage the land. Blistering cold shall freeze every living beast solid. I must hold nothing back. All will know my anguish.”
Her words echoed another. It wasn’t her speaking, no, it was a lesson that had been brutally instilled within Twilight’s mind. Fluttershy felt her heart break listening to the morose tone of despair. It was obvious Twilight felt it was wrong, but she couldn't deny the horrific lessons that had been ingrained into her very being.
Fluttershy’s heart went out to the little Unicorn. Unlike her friends, she had been blessed with an unending well of Kindness. Serving as a mediator of mental health for the compound;  day in and day out, Fluttershy provided counseling and support for the survivors of cultist attacks. The Pegasus knew all too well that some issues couldn’t be fixed.
The halls of the castle were filled with inhabitants of the broken and ravaged souls of Equestria. Fluttershy gave a sad smile. She knew what Twilight needed right now. Walking over to her, the Pegasus wrapped her in a warm hug; draping her wings around the little filly. She spoke softly to her in an encouraging manner.
“Maybe collecting w-weapons would be good for you. You can decorate your w-walls as Dashie does. If you do a good job, maybe I-I’ll come to take a look.”
Twilight blinked; shaken from her trance. Instinctively, she snuggled into the warm hug. She couldn’t help but smile as the soothing voice and warmth of Kindness radiating from kindly yellow Pegasus enveloped her. She felt it entering her heart; it was infectious. Feeling excited, she glanced up and responded with eagerness.
“Really? You promise?”
Fluttershy gave the little Unicorn a gentle pat on her head with her wing, before turning to continue tidying up the room. Her voice though containing the stutter was firm in resolve.
“I-I do. J-Just promise me y-you’ll do your best.”
That’s when a light went on in Twilight’s mind. Fluttershy wasn’t scared of her, and in a slight twist of irony, Twilight was overjoyed by it. Kindness may have been a weakness, but it also seemed to be a strength for the Pegasus mare. Twilight could feel her genuine concern and her pure love for all living beings. And as Twilight watched her picking up books off the floor, she noticed a rag by her side. 
Taking hold of it with her magic, Twilight turned and looked at the wall-hangings. A small smile appeared on her muzzle as she started polishing the weapons. Fluttershy paused and snuck a glance at Twilight polishing the sharpened blades. In the reflection of a shield, she glimpsed her face; her torn ear, her scars.
Fluttershy knew first-hoof how horrible the world could be; how finding any solace in Equestria was almost non-existent. She thought of her friends and all she had sacrificed for them, and then an image stood out in her mind. Rainbow Dash smiling as Twilight and she discussed the past. 
While it wasn’t uncommon for Rainbow Dash to smile; she never talked about that night. Not with her friends, not with anypony. For her to be so open with a stranger was unheard of. Fluttershy couldn’t help but feel a connection had been made. And if she could make Rainbow open up, perhaps Twilight could be the key to freeing all my friends from the bonds of their past. Maybe even my own.
Working together, the room was sparkling in no time. Fluttershy smiled as Twilight wiped a bead of sweat from her brow. 
“Alright looks like this room’s done. Let’s go to the next. And while we work, I-I have a story I want to tell you-” 
Twilight watched as Fluttershy seemed to gather all the courage she could muster before she finished her thoughts.
“-Of a precious b-bunny rabbit, and the f-foolish Pegasus he s-sacrificed himself to save.”
> Chapter 8- A Butterfly Beating Her Wings
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fluttershy had been telling Twilight about her experience in Ponyville, as the two walked down the long crystal hallway. That’s when a loud, strange song filled the air; emanating from a door to their left.
“Oh wow, so that’s what happened. That was one brave bunny.”
“His name was Angel and…O-oh no...Not again.”
“Rain-bows won’t light up the sky un-less you let it rain, candles just won’t glow until they’re burn-ed-”
The lyrics were cheerful but the voice was strained, almost hopeless; broken, and cracked. The unhinged melody sent shivers down Twilight’s spine, but what startled her more was when a second voice was heard; far more unhinged from the first. An oddly familiar voice.
“If you sing another word, I’ll slash your throat, Celestia help me.”
Fluttershy stiffened as the second voice was heard. Rolling her eyes and giving a snort of annoyance, she turned to look at Twilight; giving her a sweet smile. In a gentle tone, she told the small Unicorn.
“W-Would you excuse me for just a m-moment?”
Twilight watched in absolute awe as the gentle Pegasus approached the closed iron door and narrowed her eyes. Fluttershy’s hoof slammed into and knocked the heavy door off its hinges. Quietly, she walked into the room.
Seconds later, a plea for help was heard.
“H-Hey Fluttershy, I was just- Hey wait-What are you-”
The plea was cut off as a Pink Earthpony was launched out the doorway to land at the hooves of Twilight. Twilight stared in disbelief at the straight-maned form of Pinkie Pie lying prone before her. Next to her lay the knife she so cherished. Blinking in surprise, Twilight watched Fluttershy calmly walk out of the room calling behind her.
“S-sorry about that, A-Autumn-”
Her eyes narrowed in anger as she approached the stunned Pinkamena, finishing her thoughts in a sinister tone; her stutter gone.
“I’ll make sure it doesn’t happen again.”
Walking up to the trembling form of Pinkamena, Fluttershy pinned her down with a single hoof against her throat. Her words exuded malice, as she addressed the fallen Earthpony.
“I told you, stay away from her. Now put your talents to something more useful-”
Taking a breath, Fluttershy smiled lovingly at her, and her stutter came back with the softening of her voice.
“A-And go p-prepare a party in the b-ballroom. B-been a while since we had a d-dance.”
Instantly, the straight mane of Pinkamena, fluffed up once more and she spoke in her expressively excited,  squeaky voice.
“Okay! Party time!”
Twilight blinked and her eyes went wide. Pinkie had vanished, presumably to go prep the ballroom for the party. 
“How did she-”
Fluttershy turned to walk towards the doorway of Autumn Blaze once more. Twilight however was dumbfounded as she followed her with her gaze. It was inconceivable, but the iron door that Fluttershy had destroyed, was back in place once more without a scratch on it. It was though it never happened. The only sign of any former activity was a small parchment pinned to it, which Fluttershy chuckled as she showed it to Twilight:

	Sorry for all the trouble I caused. Hope fixing this door lets you forgive me. Oh also the party is in 30 minutes, decorations are all set up and I’m baking a massive cake! I promise this time I did not use any residents. Carve my heart and hope I die, stick a knife’s blade in my eye.
-Pinkamena

“We l-learned a bit ago that asking Pinkie how she does anything, just results in more confusion for us. So instead of driving our-s-selves insane, we a-accepted her for who she is and put her chaos to work helping us keep the harmony here. S-surprisingly though she can be a bit...m-murderous at times...She is really easy-going; much rather preferring to make others smile.”
Twilight looked up from the parchment to ask Fluttershy.
“If she is so intent on making others happy why did she attempt to gut that creature?”
Shrugging, Fluttershy answered her in a gentle, yet almost sorrowful voice.
“Because like every other creature here-”
Pausing to give Twilight a once over, she shook her head before correcting herself.
“W-well almost every creature here- she is a living being.”
Twilight tilted her head in confusion.
“Huh?”
“I-I mean unlike yo-”
Fluttershy halted mid-sentence; not quite sure how to proceed. While it was evident Twilight had been resurrected from the dead, it was also quite possible Twilight didn’t know. While Fluttershy had used the stare, Twilight had told her about her life, however, there had been a gap in her story. She had gone from being captured by cultists to waking up next to Celestia with scars crisscrossing her body.
The fur on Twilight’s body was a mix-matched patchwork of purple tone, that even though she wasn’t an expert on anatomy; Fluttershy could see was not her own. Twilight’s body was a patchwork of flesh radiating the cursed magic which raised her.
Necromantic magic was considered a perversion of Harmony in Equestria. It was an unspoken law amongst magic users: Don’t resurrect the dead. Those who practiced such bastardization of magic were hunted down and slain without mercy.
For the Tyrant to perform such an act, she would have had to rip her own soul asunder. Twilight must have been extremely important for her to go to such lengths. Fluttershy was not a magic-user, however, she did have an innate ability to read other’s hearts.
Telling her could be more harmful than good. For all I know, her majesty deliberately removed that memory to prevent the shock from overtaking her mind. I would rather her not go ballistic with that magic of hers. 
“-you and Princess Celestia, the rest of us are not perfect beings. We make mistakes and sometimes our emotions can c-cloud our judgment. In Pinkie’s case, A-Autumn Blaze keeps singing the same song non-stop and it finally got to her.”
Twilight still seemed confused as she blurted out.
“What, why?”
“W-we aren’t sure, to be h-honest. Applejack was out on patrol when she found that Ki-Kirin in a wooded area; surrounded by the shattered bones of her own kind. The poor dear had been singing to a large skull in her hooves, that she was cr-cradling. It being bigger than the rest, led us to assume it was her leader.
It took a while but thanks to Rarity developing a quick anesthesia, we managed to sedate and move her to her current lodgings.” 
“But why?”
Fluttershy smiled and gestured towards a group of mixed species; dragons, griffons, ponies, yaks, and others, being led down the hallway by Applejack. Twilight watched in silence as the crowd followed Applejack’s commands to the letter.
“Alright y’all, time for quiet time. Back to yore dorms.”
As Twilight watched the creatures disperse to the rooms she and Fluttershy had just tidied up, Fluttershy explained with pride.
“That’s what we do h-here. We traverse the l-land each night and s-search for survivors of the cultists. We bring the broken, the d-destroyed, here and help them overcome the past to move forward to the f-future.”
“But why let them live if they make mistakes?”
Leaning down to gently nuzzle Twilight and whisper in her ear, Fluttershy spoke in a gentle tone, her stutter completely gone.
“Because making a mistake is the start of learning something new. To error is flesh and blood and that is all we are. Learning from your mistakes is a natural part of life. As natural as breathing. By allowing mistakes, and then learning from them; the flaws within ourselves can make us even stronger than we were for next time.”
Twilight tried to make sense of what she was being told.  Learning from mistakes makes you...stronger? If making a mistake is natural then, it’s okay to allow flaws? What if allowing those flaws creates a better being? 
Suddenly, Twilight felt the same warmth flow through her as she had when listening to Pinkie and Rainbow Dash. Her eyes glowed as realization dawned on her. Then accepting others have flaws, and helping them overcome them is to help them to further their development! That acceptance is an act of Kindness, itself!
Filled with this strange feeling of warmth, Twilight snuggled into Fluttershy giving her a warm hug and whispered back to her; the uncertainty completely gone from her voice.
“I’m sorry for wanting you to be anything other than what you are. It isn’t in your nature to be commanding or assertive, I can see that now. I appreciate you going out of your way to make sure I was comfortable, but it isn’t fair of me to demand it of you. I appreciate you for who you are, Fluttershy.”
Fluttershy initially flinched at the embrace, but then realized she no longer felt it; that murderous intent. The malice, the hatred she had felt emanating from within Twilight; it was gone. It had been lessening gradually as they had been talking all evening, but now it was gone completely. The little patchwork filly hugging her was doing so without any ulterior motive. She could feel it.
Returning the hug gratefully, she whispered to Twilight in her gentle, stutter-filled tone.
“That m-means a lot t-to me. Kindness is a hard burden to bear and most of the time it can take you out of your c-comfort zone, but n-never forget what you’ve learned.”
At that moment, Twilight felt movement on her back. For the first time in a long time, Twilight felt excited and using her magic, levitated the groggy dragon off her back and hugged him.
“Spike! You’re awake!”
Shocked by the sudden warmth of Twilight’s hug, Spike began to struggle; to no avail. Twilight snuggled her companion with an outburst of emotion Spike had never seen.
“Twilight what-?”
He was cut off by her shouting at the baby dragon.
“Don’t you ever scare me like that again!”
With those words she went back to smothering Spike with her hug; much to the sputtering Dragon’s dismay. 
“Tw-Twilight what’s going o-”
Spike found himself cut-off once more as the wing-tips of Fluttershy tickled his chin.
“Oh, how cute! Your baby dragon has finally woken up. He’s adorable.”
“Huh? Who are you?”
Twilight just laughed as the question was ignored by the two mares. 
“That’s right! Sweet Celestia, that means I get to go see Rarity now!”
“Hold on Twilight, who’s Rarity?”
“C’mon Spike, let’s go!”
“Twilight what’s going on? Twilight? Twilight!”
Fluttershy’s mind recalled what the Princess told her and her friends that day, 2 years after the Ponyville Massacre; the day she built the castle for them. And the promise that they made in exchange. As she watched the wayward Unicorn trot down the hall; practically prancing, Fluttershy smiled. There really is something special about her, isn’t there?
> Chapter 9- Shaking The Apple Tree
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight looked around her, confused. The hallways she had been trotting down, seemed to go on forever. She had already passed what felt like hundreds of doors; each emblazoned with a different nameplate. She had gone down ten flights of stairs and still seemed no closer to the ground floor. The hallways all looked the same and there seemed to be an impossible number of ways to go.  
For some reason her teleportation magic didn’t work in the castle either; whenever she attempted to cast a spell, it fizzled. She wasn’t sure what to do, she couldn’t seem to go anywhere and she wasn’t able to leave. Gripped in panic and unsure of what to do, Twilight sat on her haunches. The little filly was lost, and scared. She was going to be unable to keep her promise to visit Rarity. Tears began to stream down her face as despair overtook her.
“Howdy there, Sugarcube. What’re ya doin’ wandering the halls alone?”
Twilight looked up to find Applejack standing over her. Her words had been warm and hospitable, but her face told another story. The orange Earthpony’s single eye twitched as she stood there shaking in anger. Twilight had a second to blink before the impact of Applejack’s forehoof slammed into her ribs with an audible crack and she was knocked backward.
“Answer mah question, why are you breaking the rules?”
Twilight lay on the ground, choking on the acrid, bitter and familiar taste that had pooled in her mouth. After a moment she sat upright and spat on the carpet, her spit staining the carpet a dark crimson. Slowly she lifted a hoof to her barrel, pulling it away to stare at the warm, red liquid coating it. Tears began to form in her eyes once more. She began to whimper in fear. 
No, not from the blow from Applejack. For her, such a hit was no more equivalent than to her mother patting her on the back. 

***

For the past 8 years, she had endured every possible form of injury and abuse. Her mother, Celestia had subjected her to unholy torture day and night. Her body was completely numb to anything short of obliteration. It could still be damaged, but she could no longer react to it.
“To rule in my stead, you must understand and feel your subject’s pain; in your heart, soul and body. Only when you no longer feel your own pain, can you understand theirs.”
Celestia repeated those words, time and again as Twilight’s ability to feel any sort of pain slowly ebbed away with each blow’s succession. All that inflicted pain, however, gave her one massive, crippling fear: The fear of being left alone. When others were happy, they talked to her; played with her. When the smiles faded, however, they stopped talking to her and she was left all alone. Hundreds of times for days on end, her mother had locked her away in the solitude of silent darkness for failing. She hated being alone.
Her every waking moment had been spent being crushed under the hoof of her mother’s will, to the point where she couldn’t stand not being near her. Her mind equated the violence as love and she craved that attention at all times; not that she felt anything from it. When her mother smiled at her; Twilight felt happy. As a result, when any creature was happy with her; she felt happy. She knew she wouldn’t be lonely.

***

 She barely felt the crushing blow. No, she didn’t care about her injury or the anger Applejack displayed. She only had one fear, and that was she might disappoint another creature. She couldn’t disappoint, she wouldn’t. Not again, I can’t go back to the darkness. Not again!
 Rarity had demanded she report to her office after Spike woke up. Twilight looked down at her bloodstained hoof. When they first met, Twilight had noticed how annoyed with her Rarity seemed to be, fixing her wound. Now I’ve gone and gotten injured again. She’ll be upset again. Not to mention what Spike will say. Darn it! Not again.
“Stop ignoring meh an’ answer th’ question, young filly!”
Twilight was shaken from her thoughts as another blow sent her crashing onto her back, her vision turning red. Touching her hoof to her eye, she noted that it had been destroyed. Not again! I don’t want to be in the dark again. No, I won’t go back! I won’t be locked away again. She closed her one good eye. Never again!
The air within the hallway started to become uncomfortably warm. Strangely enough, Twilight herself felt cold as her fear crept up on her. She was angry; at herself, at the thought of being isolated. She was afraid; terrified of being alone again. Her emotions were seizing control; her fur changed from purple to a midnight black while her mane and tail ignited in a flash of orange, red, and yellow fire. On her face was a sinister smile and she threw back her head laughing maniacally,  while her single eye cried tears of ice.
Applejack stood frozen in horror at the sight of the little filly becoming the full-grown Alicorn before her. Her flesh began to singe from the intense heat radiating from Twilight, at the same time a shiver traveled down her spine from the icy cold winds blowing down the hall.
Applejack shivered as she steeled her will for the inevitable showdown when it happened.
“What do you think you’re doing, young filly?”
The angry shout echoed down the hallway causing Twilight and Applejack to freeze in place. Turning towards the sound the terrifying Alicorn found herself staring into the eyes of a very angry Fluttershy. The Pegasus had just been awoken by an intense heatwave followed by a blast of chilling cold in her bed, and she was not happy. All around the hallway from every room the sounds of crying could be heard, further irritating the normally composed Pegasus.
Applejack normally feared nothing, but now she began to sweat. The problem was, this was a yearling ward and Fluttershy had spent the last two hours racing around it to settle the little ones and hush their fears. The ward consisted of all manner of species whom Fluttershy cared for every night. Many had no parents of their own and Fluttershy was very protective of them. And now, they were all awake and crying. Her babies were crying and Mama Fluttershy wanted blood.
Seeing Fluttershy lock eyes with the Alicorn, Applejack watched in awe as the horrific powers of Fluttershy’s stare were brought full bore against the monstrous creature. Twilight was unable to look away. Before Applejack’s eyes, Twilight shrank back to her filly Unicorn form; brought to kneel before Fluttershy’s all-consuming willpower. Between the two, however, an entirely different scenario played out. 

***

Lost in the stare, Twilight found herself once more engaged in a mental conversation with not an angry Pegasus, but rather a concerned Element of Kindness. Fluttershy’s words were calm and serene, cutting through Twilight’s turbulent mind.
Why are you lashing out, Twilight?
Applejack got mad at me because I was alone in the halls, something about rule-breaking. I didn’t know the rules. Nopony has told me there were rules and I got lost looking for Rarity’s office and I got scared when she got mad at me and attacked me and…
She did what?
She kicked a hole in my chest and punctured one of my eyes.
She DID what?!
 Now Rarity will be angry at me too! More for her to fix up! I’ll be all alone again! I don’t want to be alone...so dark...so cold. Please don’t be mad at me.
Shh, shh. It’s alright, I’m here for you and I promise you have nothing to fear here. I’m not mad at you sweetie. Nopony is going to isolate you here. We are here for you. 
You promise?
I do, and I’ll personally ream any creature who says otherwise. Now be a good girl and let go of your worry for me, there’s no need to be afraid. Let your mind relax, let my voice chase away your fears.
Okay, I’ll try…
The black fur of her body faded to its normal mismatched assortment of purple. Her mane and tail were still ignited in a raging flame. The air in the hallway no longer boasted a chill, though it had become increasingly warm.
Oh, I’m so proud of you! Good girl. Now tell me why you are angry.
The more I thought about how I let others down, the angrier I got with myself and well…
I see. There really is no need for that, Twilight, nopony is angry with you. Applejack and Rarity both have their own demons they are trying to forget. Remember how we talked about the reason Pinkie tried to kill Autumn? 
You mean it’s not my fault?
Not at all, sweetie. You had no way of knowing about the rules in this place. Now show me a smile and tone down the flames so I can give my good girl a warm hug.
Yes Fluttershy.
The fire-filled mane of the enraged alicorn dwindled to embers and vanished completely; leaving behind her dark purple mane with the single red stripe. Her body shrank until once more she was a little filly looking up at Fluttershy. 

***

Twilight eagerly rushed forward and hugged Fluttershy, with tears in her eyes. The kindly Pegasus gave her a gentle pat on the back.
“There you go, it’s okay. No more tears, alright?”
Glancing up from Twilight, Fluttershy spoke softly to Twilight; narrowing her eyes at the shaking form of Applejack.
“Please take Spike and go to my room. Wait there until I say otherwise, okay sweetie? The big mares need to have a chat.”
Spike had grown bored earlier on from two hours of endless hallways, and had crawled into the fire-proof satchel Twilight had materialized for him to catch some z’s. Still sound asleep, the little dragon was completely oblivious to what had occurred. 
Pointing to a door with a nameplate that read: Guidance Counselor Fluttershy, the Pegasus watched Twilight enter the room before silently turning to glare at Applejack. The Earthpony trembled as Fluttershy stomped up to her.
Fluttershy’s hoof smacked AJ across the muzzle. She had no stutter in her voice and she clearly was not in a kind mood. Fluttershy was enraged.
“By Celestia’s unholy golden aura! Are you out of your mind? What made you think it was okay to go off half-cocked like that?”
Applejack, stunned by the sudden blow, stammered incoherently.
“Ah-Ah mean-Ah-Well-.”
“No.”
Fluttershy slammed her hoof down onto the stone hallway floor, causing cracks in the hard marble. Her tone made it clear she would not tolerate any excuse.
“You listen to me, missy. It is the middle of the unholy night. All the babes are crying and you decided to beat the hay-loving stuffing out of our guest. Do you even realize if I hadn’t stepped in, she would have killed you and probably destroyed half the castle in the process?”
“But she mfggh…”
“What?”
“Ah said She broke the rules!”
Grabbing Applejack’s muzzle with both hooves, Fluttershy forced her to look at her.
“She isn’t Apple Bloo-”
Wrenching out of her grasp Applejack snarled at Fluttershy.
“Dun ya dare say that name!”
Quickly backtracking, Fluttershy continued her thoughts.
“She didn’t do it on purpose you stubborn mare! She doesn’t even know our rules. She’s just a little filly. And in case you’ve forgotten, we’re the only family she has left!”
The words seemed to set Applejack’s mind in motion and words long forgotten resurfaced.

***

“I shall grant your request, you and your friends shall have your little school. On one condition. Six years from now, my daughter will encounter you and in the midnight hour that happens, I will rule this world no longer. My sister will return and the land will fall to an unholy plague of darkness in her name. You five are the only ones I trust to protect her. You’ve proven yourself time and again, to be loyal soldiers to my cause. Thanks to you five, dissenters have fallen to my will; surprisingly with little bloodshed.”
 Promise me here and now, that you will teach her what I never can. Teach her what it means to be giving, kind, loyal, honest, and help her face my sister and finally set this world free from the horrible Nightmares.”
“On mah oath as an Apple, yer Majesty. Ah promise we’ll treat her like our own.”

***

A look of realization sparked in Applejack’s eyes. Her voice no longer sounded defiant, instead, she seemed to be back to her normal hospitable demeanor.
“Ya mean, that’s… ‘er daughter?”
Fluttershy breathed a sigh of relief; Applejack had snapped out of her aggression. Losing the aggression within her own voice, Fluttershy, spoke in a gentle tone.
“Y-yes Applejack.”
“But yah told us, she was older than all us are.”
Fluttershy nodded.
“She is, but only in how long she’s been alive. Her mind, m-maturity, and body are no more than a simple filly who s-stumbled into a world larger than she could c-comprehend.”
Wrapping Applejack in the warm embrace of her wings, Fluttershy whispered in her ear.
“L-listen Applejack, th-the five of us have been family for as long as I can remember. You are like a sister to me. When Ponyville fell we only had each other, and sadly we lost so many from then until now. It’s true, she isn’t Appl- your baby sister. But what your sister did, she did of her own c-choice. She disregarded your attempts to keep her safe. It-it wasn’t your fault.-"
Pointing towards her bedroom door, Fluttershy continued.
“Now you have the chance once more, to be a big sister. She has no one else to teach her right from wrong. You have a-always been the most honest pony when it comes to everypony else AJ. It’s time for you to be honest with yourself. You have a chance to start over. She isn’t Applebloom, but you can still be her big sister when she needs it most.”
Applejack stiffened, hearing the name of her deceased sister; a name forbidden to be spoken in the castle halls for the past few years. The last words she screamed at her little sister echoed in her mind. No! Applebloom ya aren’t ready! Tears formed in the Earthpony’s eyes.
“Ah- Dunno Flutters.”
“You can do it. After all, who’s the Headmistress here?”
“Ah am.”
“And who is the pony who’s kept us all o-organized over the years, helping us to help others?”
“Ah am.”
Fluttershy nuzzled her neck as she whispered.
“And who’s the pony that’s gonna march her flank up to that filly, apologize and allow her to make the rounds with her; while she teaches said filly of her new home?”
“Ah am?”
“Yes, you are now-”
The walkie-talkie on Applejack’s side crackled to life, cutting Fluttershy off.
“Come in Headmistress.”
Pulling out the device, Applejack clicked the button.
“This is Applejack, what’s yore situation Chrysi?”
The strange, feminine voice on the over end barked back.
“I am Queen Chrysalis and you will remember it, little pony!”
Applejack grinned fiercely.
“Queen o’ nuthin’ when yer hogtied, yer highness.”
There was a pause and then a sultry voice snapped back.
“Oh is that a promise?”
Applejack’s face became visibly flustered by the response, taking on a rosy hue.
“Dern it, Chrysi what d’ya want?”
“Aw, you’re no fun Mistress. Anyway, the sensors in the hive chamber are going ballistic. Somepony has entered the Ballroom and audio indicates strange music. I believe we are dealing with a code ‘Party’.”
Applejack placed her hoof on her face at the words.
“Oh fer th’ love of apples, who gave Pinkie authorization?”
“Looks like she entered a Fluttershy authentication code.”
“Flutter...Hold on Chrysi.”
Applejack looked at Fluttershy and in a distressed voice asked her.
“Why tonight, Fluttershy?
“She was trying to kill Autumn again.”
“No, Ah mean why tonight? It’s very late an’-”
“Applejack it’s that time of year again, it’s her birthday.”
“Maud’s birthday, huh? Alright, we’ll let ‘er celebrate, but Ah’m still gonna cordon off the area. We dun need any more casualties after all.”
Clicking down the button, Applejack spoke into the walkie-talkie.
“Chrysi meet meh down by th’ ballroom, we’re gonna be attendin’ a dance. Full armor, magic at th’ ready. It’s Maud’s birthday.”
There was silence, followed by a sharp inhale. Finally, the sharp, silky voice spoke.
“That time of year again, huh? Alright, then Mistress, it’s a date.”
Fluttershy snickered as Applejack ended her conversation. Confronting her, Applejack asked her what was so funny, to which she replied.
“Now you can take your new l-little sister to a nice birthday party.”
“What are ya’...No, Flutters she’ll get slaughtered.”
The normally gentle Pegasus’s eyes narrowed in a fierce glare. Her words made it very clear AJ shouldn’t risk arguing with her.
“I said, you will be taking Twilight with you. Now I am going to soothe my sobbing infant's cries and then I am going back to bed. You are going to take her with you, and you are going to get along with her. Or Celestia help me when I wake up Pinkie’s body count will be the least of your concerns. Got it?”
Applejack shivered as she saluted. 
“Yes, Fluttershy.”
“Glad you came to your senses. Besides, I have a f-feeling she will be more helpful than you realize. Goodnight, Applejack.”
Sighing, Fluttershy’s gaze softened. Turning away from Applejack she called back to her.
“Oh and Applejack?”
“Yah, Flutters?”
“Please be c-careful. You know how she gets, and I don’t want to have to b-bury any more loved ones.”

***

In the middle of an empty ballroom sat Pinkamena talking to her biggest supporter, Maud Pie; her sister. Around them, decor that could only be described as a psychotic wet dream graced the walls and tables. A dirge of “happy birthday” played on repeat from an old record player. It sounded cracked, scratched, and well-worn.
The tablecloths were fashioned of blood-soaked cloaks, most likely taken from the unfortunate souls whose innards were tied to party balloons like string. The floors and walls and even parts of the ceiling were coated in a thick, dark, dripping crimson. Silverware made of bone adorned each table setting, while decorative candle holders; that looked suspiciously like skulls, formed the centerpieces.
And there she sat in the middle of the grisly display, Pinkamena, twirling her still dripping knife; while her sister listened to her talk.
“Don’t take that tone with me, I didn’t use any residents. Like I promised.”
Her sister said nothing as Pinkie continued talking, staring down at her hooves.
“I mean, at least I didn’t kill any creature of value, right?”
Again there was nothing but silence from her older sister. Maud sat there, her fur scarred from burns, and a dark crimson patch where her heart would be. Pinkie, however, continued her monologue; with her voice becoming increasingly broken.
“I mean those cultists deserve this, right?”
“It’s not like-like it’s wrong, right?”
“Well, what would you do, Mrs. Judgemental?”
Looking up from her hooves, Pinkie turned to look at Maud, but there was nopony there. A single tear fell down Pinkamena’s face as she turned to look back at her hooves. Her knife was no longer in sight, replaced by a chunk of smooth marble. The rock looked like it had been broken off of something much larger, and a fine line had been chiseled diagonally into it. She spoke to the broken chunk of tombstone; her words mirroring the broken soul within her.
“Yeah. Yeah, I don’t know either. I just don’t know. Happy birthday, big sister.”
> Chapter 10- The Dreams of A Butterfly
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Outside Fluttershy’s door, Applejack stared down into the eager eyes of the surprisingly energetic filly before her. She had been startled by how fast Twilight’s wounds had healed upon transforming. Now, without a single scratch on her and acting like nothing even happened, Twilight stood before her. Though while Twilight seemed ready to forgive and forget, Applejack was not.
The Earthpony was internally fuming at herself; for her actions. Fluttershy had been right to smack her. Had it been literally any other creature in the castle, that first kick from AJ would have killed them on contact. And she knew it. The others looked to her as a leader, and she lost control of her senses and attacked; all because of a past memory.
I couldn’t stop myself. Why? She isn’t her. She isn’t willingly breaking my carefully laid out rules. So why does she remind me so much of my sister?
Admitting fault, was not something Applejack relished. She knew she was in the wrong, however. Regardless of whether Twilight was over it, Applejack knew from experience until she apologized, it would wear on her mind. You can do this. Just mare up and apologize to her. And then you can move on. Swallow your pride, pull up your garters, and just do it. 
Looking down at the Unicorn filly before her, Applejack took a deep breath before telling her what was on her mind.
“Hey, Twilight, Ahm sorry for...for kickin’ ya like that. It wasn’t anything you did and it weren’t fair to ya. Ah’m sorry- huh?”
Twilight seemed to have become panicked by these words and was furiously pounding on Fluttershy’s bedroom door. Applejack barely had time to process what was happening, let alone stop her, before an unholy scream was heard and the heavy iron door was flung open; revealing a very murderous Element of Kindness.

***

Fluttershy was a, normally, kind Pegasus. Day in and day out, she would place every creature’s needs ahead of her own. She never took a break, she never stopped spreading her love of all living beings across the castle grounds. Even Chrysalis, the Changeling Queen who normally hated ponies in the hive chambers, graciously welcomed her guidance once a week. 
Fluttershy gave her all, and in return asked just one thing. That she not be disturbed while sleeping. While asleep, the Pegasus could let any emotions towards the day’s events vanish into the ether. This prevented her from wringing her friend’s necks in an emotional rampage. Now, however, she had been woken up not once, but twice.  And there she stood, eye twitching, gritting her teeth in rage.

***

Glaring out of her doorway and seeing Applejack, Fluttershy snarled at her.
“This better be good AJ. What is it?”
Completely at a loss, Applejack just pointed to the anxious little filly in front of Fluttershy. Looking down, Fluttershy noticed the tear-filled eyes of the little filly and her rage instantly broke. Her eyes softened and with all the grace the disgruntled Pegasus could muster, she used her wing-tips to wipe away the tears from Twilight’s eyes. She spoke in the sweetest tone.
“There, there. None of that now, what was it I told you about t-tears?”
Sniffling, Twilight whimpered.
“No need for tears.”
Fluttershy nodded and leaned down to drape her wings over Twilight. Her words carried her concern and were almost melodic in tone; mesmerizingly melodic.
“That’s right. Now show me what a brave filly you are, and give me a smile.”
The little filly cracked a smile, after a little more coaxing from Fluttershy. Applejack stood off to the side and watched in wonder as Fluttershy worked her devastatingly effective brand of magic. It never ceased to amaze her just how Fluttershy was always able to connect with others; regardless of species or customs. The two began a whispered conversation with each other. It was two very nerve-wracking minutes for the Earthpony before Fluttershy lowered her wings and nodded.
“ Oh-oh my. Yes, I can see how that would s-startle you. I appreciate your w-willingness to confide in me. I’ll let her know. Please wait here for me sweetie. There’s a good girl.”
While Twilight obediently sat on her haunches, Fluttershy narrowed her eyes and approached Applejack, who was silently contemplating just how fast she could escape the castle before Flutters caught her. Trembling, Applejack watched as Fluttershy approached her; clearly irritated, to say the least.
Stopping a hoof’s length away from Applejack, Fluttershy’s eye twitched and she gnashed her teeth. She closed both her eyes and took a deep breath. Applejack could clearly see the beast within which she was holding back. Her mind flashed back to one night at the faculty dinner table, when the five discussed their strategies for coping with their various pasts. Back when the school began 6 years ago; 2 years after the infamous Ponyville Massacre.

***

“Well, Maud lets me throw parties for her, when I get sad! Did you know tomorrow is her birthday? We’re planning on taking the day to go down to the Crystal Caves to celebrate. Oh that reminds me, can I have the day off tomorrow? I’m throwing a birthday party for my sister!”
As her friends snickered at the antics of the ever optimistic Pinkie Pie, Applejack nodded.
“Alright then, Pinkie ya ken take th’ day off. Ah’ll cover your shift in th’ lunch room. Just be careful, that’s cultist territory. What about the rest of you? Do y’all have any special ways ta ward off the pain, that we can share with th’ students?”
“Why yes, Dah-ling. I’ve started practicing my stitching and bandage techniques on some mannequins I’ve made. It helps me steady my mind when I’m stressed.”
Using her magic, she materialized a mannequin that she had been working on; that strangely resembled her lost sister. The others gave her a sympathetic glance as Rarity furiously began stitching the limbs of the extremely detailed Sweetie Belle mannequin using her magic.
 Looking across the table, Applejack spoke to Rainbow Dash.
“And what about you, Rainbow?”
“I...don’t recommend teaching the students to do what I do.”
“Which is?”
Holding up a bloody scythe which she had stolen and been polishing, Rainbow smiled.
“Collecting trophies on my recruitment expeditions.”
Applejack nodded.
“Noted. We’ll leave that out of th’ lessons. What about you Fluttershy?”
“I...sl…”
“Didn’t catch that.”
“I sleep.”
“You...Sleep?”
Nodding, the shy Pegasus elaborated. “When I sleep, I work out any agressions I’ve felt during the day.”
“How so, Sugarcube?”
Fluttershy took a deep breath before explaining.
“I kill every last creature in this castle within my dreams. It prevents me from strangling you while awake.”
Rarity stopped what she was doing, and looked up; a look of shock on her face.
“You...dream of killing us...Darling?”
“Y-yes.”
Rainbow dropped her polishing rag, and pointed the scythe’s sharpened blade at Fluttershy, shouting at her.
“You want to kill us?”
Fluttershy dropped her head to the table, placing her hooves over her eyes, squeaking out.
“N-no, that’s not-”
Rarity narrowed her eyes, pointing at her, trying to hold back her disdain.
“That’s not at all like you, Dah-ling.”
“That’s not what I-”
Pinkie; initially shocked, threw her hooves in the air and giggled nervously.
“Maybe you just need a party!”
“I’m t-trying to-”
Fluttershy was cut off as Rainbow pointed the crimson-stained scythe’s hook at her.
“I’ll kill you first!”
In an instant, before Rainbow could even pull back her hoof to strike, Applejack rose from her chair and slammed Rainbow to the floor; pinning her under her hooves.
“Whoa there, Nelly. Tone it down, Rainbow, she ain’t tryin’ ta kill us.”
“That’s ri-rght, I-”
Rainbow struggled against Applejack’s hoof, which moved from her barrel to press lightly, but firmly against her neck.
“Get off, me AJ. She said she dreams of killing us!”
Fluttershy uncovered her eyes, getting annoyed at being cut off.
“No. I w-would never try to-
Applejack glared down at Rainbow.
“That aint what she’s saying.”
Fluttershy snapped. Slamming her hooves down on the stone table, the others froze as cracks spiderwebbed across its surface. Fluttershy’s eye was twitching and her voice lost all indications of her previous skittish nature.
“I am not trying to kill you! The reason I have such dreams is so I don’t! You have no idea how much weight I bear each and every wretched day in this castle!”
Pausing for a breath, her friends stared at her in complete surprise. How long had Fluttershy been holding this in?  She continued, leaving nothing off the table. Pointing at the pinned Pegasus, Fluttershy’s voice took on a mocking tone.
“Oh Fluttershy, my wings are singed to a crisp. Rarity says they’ll never heal and I feel like a caged bird running across the lands instead of flying. What can I do about it?”
Narrowing her eyes to a glare, Fluttershy roared at her.
“Oh, I don’t know Rainbow. Why don’t you find some way to make it fun? Sound familiar Mrs Trophyhunter? But of course I don’t care, right? And you!”
Turning her attention away from the shell shocked Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy focused on the disdainful face of Rarity.
“My sister, Sweetie Belle, died from my own greed and ignorance. It hurts so much, how can I overcome this pain, Darling? Oh I know, Mrs Generosity, why don’t you work on your craft. I bet if you were to practice your profession, it would help you become less stressed and allow you to help others, so they don’t suffer the same fate! Who suggested that again? Oh right, me! Not one of you has ever had to carry each and every creature’s burdens on your heart every second of every day. With no downtime! They stole my doll, she’s being mean to me. I have to listen to the problems of others non-stop. And no one ever asks about my problems. So yeah, in my dreams I burn you alive, I slash your ungrateful throats and I flay the flesh from your bones. And it’s only so I can get it out of my system and be there for you when you need me most!”
Fluttershy clasped her hooves over her mouth and whimpered, as the realization of what she said dawned on her. Her eyes watered and lowering her head to the table, she began to sob. 
“I-I’m sorry. I-”
“Ungh!”
Applejack found herself crashing to the ground as Rainbow shoved her to the side, and stood up. Dusting herself off, the crippled Pegasus walked over to and placed her hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder. Her voice wasn’t the normal raspy, egotistical tone she used. It was soft, it was gentle.
“Fluttershy, you’re right. I’m sorry. It’s really unfair of us to demand so much from you, but never offer you anything in return. If that’s what it takes for you to be the warm and caring Pegasus I know you are, then do it. I have just one favor to ask you.”
Sniffling, Fluttershy raised her head and found her tears brushed away by Rainbow Dash.
“If possible, when you execute me each night, could you at least make sure it takes place in mid-flight?”
Seeing Rainbow break out in a smile, before hugging her, Fluttershy gave a soft giggle.
“Y-yes.”
Fluttershy looked up at Rarity, who had aggressively gone back to her stitching practice; working furiously on a hole that had appeared on the mannequin’s heart. 
“Rarity, I-I’m sorry I w-was just-”
Rarity silenced her with a wave of her hoof. Her voice held no animosity, sounding more hurt than anything.
“Dah-ling, it’s fine. Celestia knows we all have blood on our hooves. Whatever it takes to survive in this world, that’s what we all agreed on. As for Sweetie Belle, you were right; it’s nopony’s fault but my own. I won’t hold it against you.”
Rarity’s stitching slowed and she glanced up; a pleading expression on her face.
“But if possible, could you take my life, while I’m letting my sister know I love her, just one last time?”
As Fluttershy Confirmed she would indeed do that for Rarity, Applejack rose from the ground and dusted herself off. Adjusting her hat and giving Rainbow a quick, scornful glance with her eyeless socket, Applejack gave a laugh.
“Alright y’all. Ah think we’ve all reached a consensus on the matter. Let’s all make sure Flutters isn’t disturbed while she’s getting her, admittedly, justified ‘revenge’-”
Applejack paused as Pinkie Pie giggled, before continuing.
“On us fer our baggage, at night. Agreed?”
Looking around the table, Applejack watched her friends nod in agreement. Smiling, she adjusted her hat, to cover the exposed parts of her skull once more.
“Glad we all agree. Meeting adjourned. Ah gotta head out, promised Applebloom Ah would take ‘er out on a night scout ops.”
Rainbow got a twinkle in her eye. 
“How’s she doing in her combat training?”
Applejack thought for a moment.
“She’s the best in class. Technique, strength, drive...She has no equal. Now if she would just learn ta follow directions, she could easily place second command on your squad, Rainbow.”
Rainbow Dash grinned, revealing her crimson-stained teeth, her sharpened fangs the result of carefully whittling down her molars with the edges of her enemy’s blades.
“I look forward to it. So, what’s your mark?”
“Griffonstone. Gilda contacted us askin’ about ya, and the time has come to reclaim what was lost.”

	***

A sharp pain snapped her out of her memories. Blinking, Applejack dazedly focused on Fluttershy; who stood in front of her hoof raised again, and looking rather annoyed.
“Are you even listening, are you trying to aggravate me?”
“No Flutters, Ah-”
Applejack watched Fluttershy’s eye twitching, as the loving Element of Kindness barely managed to hold back her internal rage. Her voice was unsettlingly forced; strained and gratingly nice. Applejack winced. The normally calm and rational Earthpony’s composure was shattered by Fluttershy’s angry glare. Uncontrollably, Applejack babbled words, her utter terror evident upon her face.
 “Flutters, All Ah did was apologize...ah didn’ know she was gonna...Ah mean Ah know Ah upset her when Ah lost mah cool an’ hit her but...If Ah had known she’d wake you up Ah woulda-”
Applejack fell silent as Fluttershy’s hoof slammed down onto the stone floor.
“I am not in the mood for this Applejack. I was having a wonderfully therapeutic dream, ripping your head off. And I will not be able to prevent myself from doing so much longer-”
Sighing, Fluttershy slowly placed her hoof on Applejack’s shoulder. She spoke in a forced version of her normally sweet voice, almost as if spoken through clenched teeth. Applejack winced as Fluttershy’s hoof dug into her flesh.
“All you need to know is she wasn’t mad you hit her. The only thing she fears is disappointing others. Just tell her why you hit her, don’t say you're sorry. She doesn’t understand why you would apologize to her. Nopony does and it confuses her. Now before I lose myself completely, I’m going back to bed.”
Releasing Applejack’s shoulder which was now bright red from the pressure, Fluttershy breathed heavily, straining to withhold from lashing out at Applejack.
“Tell Starlight she will be covering my shift tomorrow, I’m taking the day off, to get some rest. Oh, and make sure she knows; if she makes my babies cry, I’ll make sure her tears never stop. So do make sure she plays nice, or I will snap her in half.”
Without waiting for a response, Fluttershy turned abruptly and walked towards Twilight, her demeanor changing once more. She reached out and as Applejack watched, gently lifted Twilight’s chin to gaze up at her. She smiled sweetly.
“S-sweetie, you need to spend some time with your big s-sister. I’m sure A-Applejack has some very interesting things to s-share with you. I need to get some rest, you and I can play tomorrow. Now be a good girl and go with Applejack.”
Fluttershy calmly straightened up and walked through the doorway to her room. Slowly closing the heavy iron door she called out to where Applejack could hear, before slamming the door shut.
“Oh, right almost forgot. H-Happy birthday, Twilight! Have f-fun at the party, you two!”
> Chapter 11- More than Flesh and Blood
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Fluttershy must really care for you.”
Applejack blinked. The comment had come out of nowhere, taking her by surprise. Twilight had been following her down the hallway in silence, as the two made their way to the stairs. Stopping suddenly, she turned to look at Twilight, who had halted as well and was smiling up at her.
“What makes ya say that?”
“She was extremely aggressive towards you. Mom says unless you care about somepony, it’s impossible to get angry at them. You don’t show emotion towards somepony unless you have some sort of affection towards them.”
Applejack stared at her for a moment before chuckling.
“Nah, she weren’t mad at meh, specifically. But you are right, she does care about me. Family is strange like that.”
Twilight cocked her head in confusion.
“A Pegasus and an Earthpony...Family? That must be quite an interesting bloodline.”
Shaking her head, Applejack reached up and removed her hat. Twilight’s jaw fell open at the sight revealed to her; Applejack’s skull was exposed in patches and pulling back her mane, only revealed the extreme extent of the damage. Lacking magic herself, there should have been no possible way for Applejack to still be alive; the injury was just too extensive. She spoke to the filly before her with surprising warmth.
“Family takes on many forms, Twilight. Not always by blood. Tell meh, what do ya know about the Ponyville Massacre; the Night of Fire, 8 years ago?”
Twilight, still in shock by the obscene display before her, responded in a shaky voice.
“Erm- I don’t know much. I remember being there and getting chained down by figures in cloaks. A bunch of strange chanting, a lot of pain, and then...Waking up in my mother’s hooves. She’d been crying...her eyes were puffy, but she never told me why. That’s all I remember about that night. Mrs erm-”
“Applejack, Sugarcube, mah name’s Applejack, and Ah see.”
Applejack had been mulling over Fluttershy’s words, racking her brains for a way to talk to Twilight, and now it seemed so easy as the door to the conversation opened before her eyes. 
The Earthpony was extremely pragmatic in her decisions. If it wasn’t efficient, she simply would take another route. Her logic, her straight-forward thinking, was why her friends followed her lead. Though it wasn't just that; she was also the eldest of the five, and she proudly looked after the others. By her estimate, it would take about twenty minutes, before she and Twilight arrived at the ballroom to confront Pinkie. She nodded to herself, that will work, just fine. More than enough time. She placed her hat back on her head, hiding her scars once more.
“Walk with me Sugarcube. Let meh tell ya th’ tale of an apple farmer, her little sister, an’ the night that farmer sacrificed her own life to save that little sister’s.”

***

Applejack trotted down the dirt road, her sister at her side. It had been a long day of apple-bucking at Sweet Apple Acres. The two sisters were in charge of the season’s harvest, along with their older brother, Big Macintosh. It had only been a couple of years since Granny Smith, the matriarch of the Apples, had passed the torch on to Applejack. Over those years, Applejack had risen as the deserving leader of the Apple Family; having brought about the most bountiful harvest sessions in Ponyville history.
While Applejack was well-versed in bucking apples, her sister was rather new to it. To encourage her, Applejack had promised her excitable little sis a milkshake at Sugarcube Corners, her treat. Maybe it was the reward, or perhaps the eager filly had something to prove. Instead of the requested 1 basket of apples, an equivalence of 10 trees, Applebloom proudly gathered a whopping 6 baskets.
Impressed with her little sister’s work ethic, Applejack had upped the reward to a milkshake and hayburger on her. And now, the two walked down the path back home; the breeze was gentle and serene. Both were stuffed and chatting about random things. It had been a hard life for the sisters, but little moments like this one were the times they treasured most. 
Then they appeared. A group of black-cloaked figures materializing out of thin air. Instantly, Applejack felt something was off about the strangers. The cloaks covered all but their eyes. They were pupil-less orbs of bright blue. The only other definable quality was that the cloaks were emblazoned with a large silver ‘NM’. Instinctively, Applejack nudged Applebloom with her hind leg to stand behind her, as she addressed the mysterious group.
“Y’all lost or somethin’?”
There was no response from the strange creatures. They didn’t move, speak, or even appear to be breathing. The silence was unsettling for the Earthpony, who attempted once again to converse with them.
“We Apples normally love all manner of creatures to visit our happy family, but Sweet Apple Acres is closed to th’ public at th’ moment. Ah’m gonna hafta ask ya ta be on yer way.”
The road they were on only led to one destination: Sweet Apple Acres. Something about the figures made Applejack wary, and the longer they stood there, the stronger the feeling of unease grew. The figure in front, who seemed to be chanting something in an illegible language, raised some kind of appendage. Applejack was unsure of what it was; it resembled a hoof of some kind but was seemingly composed completely of smoke. The chanting grew louder and a chilling blast of frigid ice filled her vision. Applejack heard Applebloom scream and then, she knew nothing more as an unbearable cold engulfed her, followed by darkness.

***

“Within a couple minutes, Ah opened mah eyes to th’ strangest thing they’ve ever beheld. Ah was chained to th’ town square fountain, while ponies walked by like nothin’ were goin on. Ah even called out ta them, but they walked on by, like they never heard meh. Ah was so confused, but then Ah realized they couldn’t, especially when one of them walked right through th’ Cultist right in front of meh. What in Tarnation?”
Applejack’s tale was cut short as the device at her side crackled to life:
“AJ come in, 500 meters from the castle, clear the halls, repeat, clear the-”
Before the sentence even finished, Applejack turned and grabbed Twilight, slamming her into the wall knocking the breath from the little filly. Twilight blinked in surprise and barely noticed the rainbow-colored blur that raced by and the glint of tempered steel. Applejack looked down at Twilight, who was resting in a newly-formed crater within the wall. 
That was close! That blade was terrifying. It had been a mere millisecond, but Twilight had been able to memorize the size, shape, and weight of the scimitar within Rainbow’s clenched jaws. Celestia’s brutal teachings had become pure instinct within the small Unicorn. Though as quick as her survival reflexes were, even she wouldn’t have been able to dodge such a blow. Applejack grinned down at Twilight, a slight grimace of pain in her eyes. The young Unicorn was staring up in awe at the speed at which Applejack reacted. The once-proud apple farmer spoke to her, her voice laden with concern.
“Y’all right, Sugarcube?”
Twilight, still stunned, nodded meekly as Applejack turned away from Twilight and pulled out the box once more. Pressing the button she spoke into it.
“Dash, what’s goin’ on?”
The walkie talkie roared to life as an energetic, yet raspy voice responded.
“We got live ones! The meeting Flutters had was a success. We’ve got over 300 refugees coming in hot, AJ!”
Twilight stared in disbelief at Applejack’s back as she talked to Rainbow Dash on the walkie-talkie. A deep gash of dripping red crimson went from one side, across her spine, to the other. Unlike her, Twilight could tell from her shivering, that Applejack felt that wound. If it hadn’t been for her sudden action, Twilight knew her head would be laying on the cold stone floor. Still, Applejack didn’t cry out or complain, she just kept her tone neutral as she spoke to Rainbow; almost as though trying not to cause concern. 
“Dash y’all got one minute ta get yer flank and...Squad A down to th’ parade grounds ta protect th’ refugees.”
“Wait...Squad A, does that mean what I think it means?”
Twilight watched Applejack’s shivering become more pronounced as the carpet below her became stained with the flowing crimson issuing from her gushing wound. Still, Applejack maintained her composure while speaking.
“Dash, ya know th’ instant our shield drops, them cultists will come in droves, especially with 300 refugees on th’ way. Yore squad has mah permission. Go wild.”
A loud squeal of delight erupted from down the hall and with a flash of rainbowed-hue, Rainbow Dash stood in front of Applejack, still oblivious to the wound she had caused.
“You mean it?”
Maintaining her stance, Applejack responded evenly to the exuberant Pegasus. Twilight made a mental note of how she shifted slightly on Rainbow’s approach, almost as if she were deliberately hiding the injury from Rainbow’s sight.
“Ah do, Sugarcube. Y’all can be as crazy as ya like. Have a barbeque...Just keep th’ residents away from it...dun’ wanna hafta explain why you an’ yore squad eat yer kills.  In fact, Ah want ta see that green pasture painted Candy Apple Red with their innards, by night’s end. Got it?”
Rainbow’s eyes glinted and she broke out in a huge grin at Applejack’s words; gleefully revealing the crimson-stained, jagged fangs within her maw. Twilight stared at the two mares, a shiver going down her spine; perhaps she was going crazy but suddenly, it felt like her mother was standing where Applejack stood...and also where Rainbow stood as well. 
It was impossible, and yet, she felt the bloodlust from Rainbow, and the absolute command Applejack displayed. It was more than just those traits though, she could feel the ruthless tyrant’s magic emanating from both at that moment. Twilight confusedly tried to understand what was happening. Why did both of these, admittedly, strange mares suddenly feel like her tyrannical dictator mother; Princess Celestia?
As Twilight racked her brains to understand the scene; she observed Rainbow suddenly throwing her hooves around Applejack in an excited hug. Twilight blinked in disbelief as Rainbow quickly withdrew her hooves, a look of shock crossing her face as Rainbow looked down at her forelegs. 
The legs weren’t the normal cyan they usually were. They were covered with the same dripping, red, glistening wetness that was still dripping off Applejack’s body onto the cold stone floor, from the wound on her back. The fanged smile faded from the Pegasus’s face to a look of surprise and disgust and then replaced by a look of sheer mortification as it dawned on her what had happened.
“AJ...I’m so sor-”
Applejack stood resolute, Twilight could see the tremors in her form, yet the Earthpony seemed intent on not letting Rainbow know just how much it hurt. Keeping her voice level, she tried to calm down the panicking Pegasus.
“Rainbow…”
“I didn’t mean to- I-”
Twilight watched silently as Applejack continued her warm approach.
“Rainbow it’s-”
“How could I have been so careless-”
Applejack raised her hoof, as though about to strike Rainbow before taking a deep breath and slowly placing it back down. Twilight flinched; by merely tapping the stone floor, the granite beneath Applejack’s hoof split in two. Applejack narrowed her eyes and shouted at Rainbow Dash. A shout that echoed throughout the hallway with an almost thunderous roar.
“Rainbow Danger Dash!”
The shout caused both Rainbow Dash and Twilight to cower. Dash stiffened at the use of her full name and there was no doubt in Twilight’s mind what was going on. Twilight had heard that tone, the loud but firm, harsh but loving tone hundreds of times. Twilight ‘Luna’ Sparkle, come here! There was no mistaking it, even as those words from the past echoed in her mind. That was the voice of a mom. Even now, as Applejack spoke to Rainbow Dash, Twilight saw it, in her mind’s eye as it all played out, once more.
“Rainbow, Ah ain’t mad, Ah’m-

***

	“-Just trying to get you to focus Twilight, on something far more important-”
	Celestia used her hoof to lift Twilight’s muzzle, forcing her to look the towering tyrant in the eyes.

***

	Applejack gazed into Rainbow Dash’s magenta eyes and smiled warmly.
	“-Namely the 300 or so souls ya’ and yer squad should be protecting. After all-”

***

	“-I will clean up this mess, don’t concern yourself with this failure.-”
	Spreading her wings, Celestia flared them, blocking Twilight’s view of the destruction in the throne room.

***

Applejack gave a short, slightly pained laugh.
“-Dun worry about meh none. Rar will have this fixed in no time. Now tell me-”

***

“What did I tell you to do? What is it you should be focused on-”
	Celestia gently leaned down to nuzzle her daughter, whispering in her ear.

***

	“- Right now-”

***

“-my daughter?”

***

	Standing in front of Applejack, Rainbow Dash looked smaller in comparison. That’s when it hit Twilight; Rainbow wasn’t just smaller in size, she couldn’t have been more than a year younger than Twilight’s true age. Rainbow Dash was an adolescent mare, she was a young adult. The relationship between the two was beyond evident in Twilight’s mind as Rainbow stared into Applejack’s eyes; the Pegasus’s normally cocky voice was replaced completely by an unsure filly’s.
“Gathering...my...squad, mom?”
“That’s right, Sugarcube. An’ then what, Rainbow?”
Rainbow seemed uncertain as she answered the question, almost as though the self-pride she normally had, had vanished from that single error in judgment. Could it be Rainbow was insecure about her own abilities?
“Get down to the parade grounds, to protect the newcomers. And then-then...um…-”
Nodding her head, Applejack gave the Rainbow-maned Pegasus a gentle nudge of encouragement.
“Come on, ya can do it. Tell meh, what do yeh do afterward. It’s somethin’ ya enjoy, an’ Ah’m betting from th’ growl in yer belly that yah want it quite a bit. What is it?”
“Have an awesome barbeque with the girls!”
Chuckling, Applejack commented.
“That’s right. So you made a mistake. It ain’t the end of the world, learn from it. Now plant yer hooves, bare your fangs as Ah taught ya an’ yer sisters. It's time ta take care of business. Summon yer squad. Ya got a job to do.”
Rainbow Dash’s eyes narrowed as her confidence flooded back, completely restored by Applejack’s words. Pulling out a small black box, her raspy tone once more presented itself.
“Listen up, ladies! This is Captain Dash. Wake up! We’re going hunting. You got 40 seconds to get geared and get out here before I go in and drag you out myself!”
> Chapter 12- Prophecy and Investigation
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Before ten seconds had passed, three doors opened, and through them stepped four interesting creatures. Three were unicorns, one was a Pegasus. The Pegasus was what caught Twilight’s attention the most; a filly dressed in heavy iron armor and hovering effortlessly with a massive battle-ax draped over her shoulder. 
The unicorns were quite peculiar as well; one wore no armor whatsoever and instead had a cloak, and a magician’s hat. A light-blue mare that Twilight felt she knew from somewhere but couldn’t place exactly where. 
Next to her, stood the lilac-colored mare with a violet mane, having a long seafoam green stripe, that emerged from within the same room. Her barrel was covered with a strange covering of splotched green, black, and brown; around her swirled five daggers, alternating positions now and then. On her flank was the image of a falling star.
The third Unicorn was silent and stood without a tremor. Around her barrel, she wore a strip of strange cylindrical objects which Twilight could only assume went to the strange object hovering beside her. It was long and seemed somewhat hollow, Twilight couldn’t understand what it was; it was something she had never seen before. On the mare’s head was a strange-looking pair of goggles, covering just one of her eyes. Twilight noticed her orange-yellow fur, and the luxurious orange, red and yellow mane, and tail. Twilight also saw that her uncovered eye had an aqua-colored iris. 
Though she didn’t know them, Twilight could feel something tell her that she would not want to fight them. Surprisingly, no emotion other than excitement flowed from the strange four, and it became evident when the armored filly started to chat casually with the orange Unicorn; in a relatively soft and sweet voice. Almost sickeningly sweet.
“You need a better weapon, Sunset.”
“Heh, you say that now, Cozy, but ol’ Celly here has never failed to hit her mark. Besides, yours is only good for butchering the meal.”
The armored Pegasus shot back.
“At least mine doesn’t leave lead in the meat!”
Across from them, The pale-blue Unicorn stamped her hoof causing silence to fall.
“The great and powerful Trrr-ixie, will remind you to stay silent in the presence of Captain Dash. Now shush, so we can hear our target! Trixie is very hungry.”
The one beside her grinned, revealing the same crimson-stained fangs that Dash possessed. Looking from one to the other, Twilight felt strange magic flowing from each one’s weapon. Was she going crazy or were they calling out to her? She felt them beckoning her, whispering to her in her mind. Come to us little Nightmare, we can smell your blood. Let us rip you, let us tear you, let us kill y-
Twilight’s eyes flew open as she bumped into something hard; blinking she discovered Applejack’s forehoof directly in front of her. Unbeknownst to Twilight, she had begun inching towards the weapons, and Applejack had quickly stepped over her to block the path, preventing her from going near them. It had been such a quick movement, that none other in the hall noticed; nopony that is except one.
The one calling herself Trixie turned to stare directly at Twilight. Her eyes watched the filly with curiosity, as a bunch of images flashed through her mind, within an instant.

***

Applejack stood with her hat in her hoof, while around her stood Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy. All five were smiling lovingly at a tiny purple Unicorn filly, who had tears in her eyes.
“Ya aren’t alone Sugarcube. Yer part of our family now.”
Rainbow Dash nudged her playfully.
“Guess I got a new little sister now.”
Fluttershy gave the filly a warm hug, chiding her niece in the process.
“Oh Rainbow, s-stop teasing her. Welcome to our family Twilight.”
Pinkie Pie laughed; her mane and tail fluffy, once more.
“Enough sappiness. It’s time to party! Come, little sis, let’s have a party!”

***

The young filly, stood in a snow-covered valley in front of Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie; all wore their scars proudly as they smiled warmly at a group of doppelgangers across from them. Before the young filly stood a full-grown version of her and behind that mare, stood the same five only they possessed no scars.
The little filly addressed the elder version of herself in a chipper voice.
“My name is Twilight ‘Luna’ Sparkle. And these…
Gesturing behind her the little filly proudly stated.
“Are my step-mom, Applejack, two aunts, Rarity and Fluttershy, and my two sisters, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie! So uh, who’re you?”
A gasp of surprise went up from the doppelgangers as the mare hesitantly introduced herself.
“Uh...My name is Twilight Sparkle, and, and these are…
Gesturing to the ones behind her.
“My best friends; Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie.”
“Wait what?!”

***

Time seemed to have passed and now the family of now five sat around a table, encompassed by glowering candlelight. The stone around the five seemed worn, the walls destroyed. A horrible fate seemed to have befallen the massive stone castle they once called home. All around, vast amounts of corpses lay, and an icy wind swirled in the darkness of night. The five seemed downtrodden.
“Twilight, Dah-ling, take your hooves off the table. I won’t ask again.”
The little purple Unicorn lowered her hooves off the table with a sheepish grin as Fluttershy giggled and Rainbow Dash snickered. 
“Sorry Aunt Rarity.”
The alabaster unicorn of Generosity sighed as she stitched furiously at a doll that resembled Applejack. 
“It’s fine, sweetie. Do it again and I break your hooves.”
Twilight smiled.
“Yes Ma’am.”
Rarity muttered to herself, a slight smirk on her face, while she relentlessly stitched the doll.
“That’s a good girl. Now eat your meat. We might not get a chance to eat like this for a while. That flesh is a blessing and It’s getting cold, child.”

	***

“You listen here, Twilight; they are gone. And we are next. The time for tears is over. They will kill all of us if you don’t focus. Embrace your inner rage! Force it to work for you!”
Trixie stood beside the filly, dressed in combat fatigues. Pointing a hoof at a group of Cultists, Trixie shouted at her.
“Now do it again!”
A roar erupted from within the filly as she transformed into a fully grown Alicorn mare, and fire erupted forth. Her eyes weren’t clouded by anger, they were clear and bright, with tears welling in the corners.
Trixie nodded in approval.
“Good. Remember what your family did for you. Remember who it was that took them from you. And let them have it! Unleash your rage!”
Twilight grinned and bared her fangs, the agony of her heart clearly written in her tear-soaked eyes as she roared an acknowledgment.
“You got it, Captain!”

***

The icy winds of the Wendigos circled around a small group standing before two black Alicorns. One large purple Alicorn stood, next to a purple Unicorn, wings flared, glaring at both black Alicorns; her fangs bared in rage. 
Both opposing Alicorns wore regal attire; one of golden armor, the other of silver.  Beside them lay the still forms of Trixie, Starlight, Cozy Glow, and Sunset Shimmer; all were fully dressed in shredded and burnished combat armor and all boasted horrifying wounds, seemingly ripped open with a can-opener. 
The purple Alicorn’s horn glowed with necrotic magic. In the air floated Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack; though they seemed strangely different than the ones Trixie recognized. They boasted no scars, no wounds. And there they were helpless and bound.
“This ends now, Celestia. I won’t let you take them, too. I don’t care if you and I are related, I don’t care that your blood flows through my veins. They’re her real family. They’re all she has left! And you will not take them from her!”
The purple alicorn stepped forward and-

***

Trixie blinked and found herself staring at the little filly, once more, who was now examining the back of Applejack’s foreleg. The Unicorn beside Trixie gently nudged her again and whispered to her; while Rainbow Dash explained to the group what they needed to do.
“Trix, what is it? Did you see something again?”
Trixie turned to look at the lilac Unicorn, her eyes creased in confusion. The visions were nothing new. Trixie was known for being deadly in combat like the others in her squad, but what made her particularly dangerous wasn’t her magical prowess or weaponry finesse, like them. She wore no armor and carried no weapon because she didn’t need it. Why carry arms when you can foresee your opponent's every move?
Trixie had quickly ascended to second in command of Rainbow’s unit, using such premonitions to overcome and overwhelm all in her way. What confused her at that moment, however, was the visions she had just witnessed weren’t mere seconds or minutes into the future like they normally were. What was it she had seen? A vision of the distant future? Or perhaps a warning?
She silently stared at the mare beside her. What should she say? She had foreseen her squad’s demise but also a destined fight for something much larger. If she told her now, they could avoid it, possibly, but would doing so alter the outcome? Trixie reflected on how her arrogance had already cost her in the past. 

***


 “You’ve failed.”
No! No! This can’t be I...You’ve failed. You’ve failed. No, I just need to try again I- You’ve failed. I- I failed!
The color drained from Trixie’s face as the Alicorn stared down at her. Falling to her haunches she began to sob, all the light gone from her eyes. She heard the voice of Celestia in her mind.
“Every life plays their part, and yours ended long ago. Open your eyes to the truth, see what will be. And where you truly are.”
Trixie was unable to think clearly focused only on her failure to hatch the egg.
“I failed. I failed. I failed.”
Shaking her head in disappointment at the reaction, the Princess turned to the testers to give her judgment.
“Move this failure back to class ‘D’ where she belongs.”

***

It was that day after they dragged her away, Trixie found herself in this strange world. It was that day, Trixie’s old life ended and she was reborn. That was the day the visions started. Trixie thought about what she had seen. Two Twilights...Two worlds, perhaps? What was the connection? Whatever it was, it could potentially change the world. It wasn’t her place to tell, Trixie decided. It was devastating seeing her possible fate, but this was bigger than her or her squad’s fate. What will be, will be. 
 Sighing and rolling her eyes, Trixie addressed the mare in a whispered tone.
“Nothing to worry about Starlight, Trixie was just admiring how cute the little filly is, is all. Was wondering what it would be like to have one of our own.”
Trixie winced as her partner of several years nudged her energetically.
“Finally come around, huh?”
Sighing, Trixie thought about what she had seen, and a smile appeared on her muzzle. For many that smile had caused many to meet a grisly end in the past 8 years; the crimson stains on the fangs within her maw a testament to her ruthlessness. To Starlight, that smile just meant her marefriend was excited and she too grinned, baring a similar fang-filled smile. 

***

The legendary A squad was known by another name, throughout their world, and many others: The Four Horsemares of the Apocalypse. Each displaying horrific power, granted to them by the Nightmares; each had served the bloodline for countless eons, that is except Trixie. 
Upon arriving in this world on that day, 8 years ago, Trixie had found herself up against the former bearer of Death. With her visions to aid her, she quickly overwhelmed her adversary and took their place among the four, sanctioned by none other than Celestia herself and gifted with a truly chilling power: the ability to cause a creature to die at her whim. On that day she began her life anew, in a world where the dead roamed as free as the living would.

***

What will be will be, we all have a part to play, after all. Perhaps living in the moment wouldn’t be so bad. Besides, a foal of our own might not be so bad.
“Perhaps Trixie has, let’s discuss it after dinner, alright?”

***

Twilight stood in place, perplexed. Before her were Applejack’s hooves, blocking her, but it was more than that. Even when she stepped to the side to go around, Applejack seemed to shift her position to maintain the barricade. After a few unsuccessful attempts, it dawned on Twilight, Applejack wanted her to stay put. And so she sat on her haunches, unsure of what to do next.
Like fillies are wont to do, Twilight grew antsy and began to examine her surroundings, when something caught her eye. She blinked as she stared at the back of Applejack’s forelegs; there along the entire length on the left one, was a strange seam of what looked like stitching. Intrigued by this discovery, the curious filly traced the stitching with her eyes. 
The scene became far more curious, as the stitching seemed to go from her hoof to where her foreleg connected to the barrel. More than that, it seemed to encompass the joint, itself. Twilight cocked her head in confusion. Why would she have such a wound? Was her leg hacked off or...Twilight blinked in surprise. While in her thoughts she glanced at the right foreleg and discovered the exact same seam of stitchwork running up it.
Pondering what exactly this meant, she turned to look behind her, and sure enough, there on the two hind legs of the Earthpony, were the same seams. It seemed rather unthinkable, for a pony to survive such wounds, and out of a hunch, she glanced up. The underside of Applejack’s barrel was covered in many scars and stitched areas. That’s not what shocked her the most, however. The barrel wasn’t moving and for that to happen, it could mean only one thing: Applejack wasn’t breathing.
How is that possib- wait, what did she say just a few minutes ago? Twilight sat there and time itself seemed to stop as her mind brought everything she knew together. Just a few minutes ago, Applejack had started telling her about -an Apple farmer and how she died to save her little sister. The story- the story had been about her and another called Applebloom. Was she telling me- Is Applejack dead? 
Twilight paused to consider that conclusion. It didn’t make sense, well not entirely. Surely there was something she didn’t understand, a puzzle piece she didn’t grasp. After all, if Applejack was dead how was she able to walk, talk, and bleed? Surely, no blood would flow throughout a corpse, even if it were animated. No, there had to be more to it. That’s when it clicked.
Her mother had taught her to analyze every possible angle of creatures she may face. From the hairs on their manes to the pounding of their heart and the pulse of blood rushing through their veins. And that was what was missing: Twilight couldn’t hear either from within Applejack’s barrel.
If that was truly the case, then that just gave the young Unicorn a bigger question: what exactly was dripping from the Earthpony’s gruesome wound, if it wasn’t blood? Twilight glanced at the puddle of dark crimson beside her and took a deep breath, before reaching out her hoof. It was nothing new to her; touching another’s blood. 
It was wet, but shimmered, in a weird, if not magical way. She raised her hoof to her muzzle and sniffed it; there was no acrid scent that should be wafting from it, no scent at all actually. Cautiously, she closed her eyes, stuck out her tongue, and licked it. At once, Twilight's eyes flew open wide. She had her answer.
> Chapter 13- Revelations From Her Past
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“To take a life, you must know that creature inside and out. You must listen to the rhythm of their heart, the pulsing flow of their veins. You must see every detail of their body, the scent of their essence, and the taste of their very lifeforce. My sister will not afford you such luxuries so, since the same liquid of life flows throughout both of us-”
Celestia drew a thin bead across her own frontal thigh with a sharpened blade.
“You will have to settle for mine. Always remember Twilight, though we are not of their kind, the living must be respected and that is why we give them a merciful and quick death. My sister is no exception, my daughter. Now, learn that taste, and remember it well.”

*** 

The taste in her mouth caused the old memory to surface. There was no mistaking that bittersweetness; there was no doubt in Twilight’s mind: On her hoof, was her mother’s crimson lifeforce. Don’t resurrect the dead; the living have no place in our world. A cardinal rule of magic, hammered into her flank in the early days at the academy, so blatantly disregarded by her mother. But why? What could the tyrant be thinking?

***

Undispitudely hated and adored by all, the current Tyrant of Equus, had always been an enigma to her adopted daughter. Brutal and unfeeling when they first met, a change seemed to have come over her after the Night of Fire. The Ponyville Massacre had seen Celestia change from a brutal and murderous mother, whom Twilight adored being tortured by, to a slightly more compassionate and loving soul; an unwelcome state of being within the Realm of the Dead.
Her mother seemed intent on researching the world of the living; taboo knowledge. The more she learned, however, the more her mother changed. She seemed to have tapped into some new form of magic, and was insistent her daughter do the same:
“It’s called Friendship, though I’m not quite sure how to use it; perhaps it needs a special catalyst. Perhaps the key lies within the living. All I know is its power is limitless. For now back to training, try to kill me. A proper Tyrant must give her all to oppress her followers. The creatures of our world only tolerate the worst of the worst. Hold nothing back.”

***

Suddenly lost in her thoughts, Twilight found herself thinking about that particular question. What was her mother thinking? She had questioned her mother’s mindset just once before, the only time she ever disobeyed her, and now she found herself thinking about that very moment in time.
As Applejack stood over her, and Rainbow Dash turned to yell at Trixie and Starlight for talking out of turn, Twilight found the room dissolving before her eyes as her mind replayed the aftermath of that haunting night in the Crystal Empire.

***

“My, my, what a mess. Tell me, my daughter, why have you disobeyed my commands and ventured out here?”
“Why didn’t you tell me that they were dead? Why did you try to hide it?”
Celestia quietly stared down at the enraged Unicorn. Twilight’s scream of accusation continued echoing across the massive scorched and desolate crater where the two stood; the location of the once-proud Crystal Empire. Shaking her head in disgust, the tyrant gave her reply.
“Because as can clearly be seen from your reaction, Twilight, you weren’t ready to carry that burden. What you’ve done was highly reckless and immature. Quite disappointing for the next ruler of this world, don’t you agree? No, I can see from the glare in your eyes, you don’t. It’s quite apparent how clouded your eyes are by your emotions.”
The words sounded almost melancholy as Twilight heard them. Sitting down on the scorched earth, Celestia used her wings to pull Twilight towards her. Wiping the tears from Twilight’s eyes, using her wingtips, Celestia gave her a gentle hug; however, the Ruler of Equus wasn’t done with her lecture.
“Such an easy thing for every creature, to let anger and sadness cloud judgment. That is fine for other Creatures, my daughter. For those of our Bloodline, however, losing ourselves to our emotions can be horrendously disastrous-”
Celestia punctuated the remark by lifting her right-wing and emitting a soft growl; Twilight’s eyes went wide with awe as the entire crater came alive with a raging firestorm. As the tyrant lowered her wing, the flames died down, and she spoke calmly once more.
“We were not cast of the same mold of those we rule, but were forged by the very one who carved this underworld in time immemorial. Our magic is immeasurable and we are unstoppable when enraged or engulfed in emotion.”
Celestia gave a soft chuckle.
“I was taught that, growing up. And much like you-”
Celestia gently nuzzled her before whispering.
“My twisted, little firestarter, I decided I too, knew everything about my mother’s actions. Surely, she was simply an evil creature putting me through Tartarus, but no. No, that wasn’t the case. I wouldn’t understand what it was she really wanted until my coronation. On that night she perished, and my emotional rampage began. Because I had not gotten all the details, I was not prepared for what happened and I went on a rampage; much as you have Twilight.”
The Tyrant’s horn glowed a light golden and a little ways from the two a house appeared amidst the desolation. Inside a window, Twilight could see a young stallion feeding a foal in a high chair. Twilight’s eyes went wide as a blast of flames engulfed the house, the stallion quickly trying to shield the foal, and all were reduced to nothing amidst the intense heat. The house vanished as Celestia’s horn glow faded. She spoke calmly and quietly as she explained.
“Two souls, doing the best they could even amidst the fall of this kingdom, lost forever. Neither of this world, brought here by a horrible fate within the other, somehow finding solace; though now, neither will find their place here.”
Sighing, the Tyrant rose to her hooves and gestured at the destruction around her with a sweep of her wings.
“While I am pleased with how you’ve managed to unlock your internal fury, you still have a long way to go, until you are ready to ground any creature beneath your hooves. A Tyrant must be ruthless, harsh, and oppressive. However, knowing when to unleash your rage and when to hold back are also requirements. You cannot control the world if there is nothing to control. I should know-”
Pausing to chuckle, Celestia continued.
“After all, I vaporized half of Equus in my own rage-induced explosion. That’s why they call me ‘the Demon of Tartarus’ after all. It sounds amazing, doesn’t it? A single blast of magic from within and I destroyed half the planet. You already know about that tale, though. You and every unicorn learned of it in Magical History. Though what happened after my rage ended, isn’t known by anypony. I spent the past 900 years, rebuilding that half of the world.”
Twilight was dumbfounded.
“Wait, what?”
Celestia grinned, her smile surprisingly light-hearted.
“Yes, every grain of dirt, every stone; the rivers and the forests. I’ve rebuilt it all, though I expended extraneous amounts of magic to do so. A small sacrifice on my part, however, there is one thing I couldn’t recreate-”
Celestia’s eyes hooded over as an unsettling heaviness filled the air.
“The souls of the dead, lost to my outburst.”
Looking down at Twilight she murmured.
“Perhaps if I had a stronger magic…”
Brightening, Celestia just laughed seeing the glare in her daughter’s eyes.
“I can see from your defiant gaze, you aren’t even listening to me, or perhaps you are, but you don’t understand my words. You just want to know why I hid it from you, right? Why I never told you of your brother’s demise? I suppose perhaps it is time you knew the entire story.”
The horn on Celestia’s head glowed a bright golden, as flaring her wings, a screen appeared before Twilight’s eyes. Celestia’s voice was uncharacteristically soft-spoken.
“My words will never reach you in that state. Therefore, to teach you this lesson, just this once, I will allow you to see into my memories directly.”

***

Twilight was so lost within her memories, she failed to notice Rainbow Dash leading her squad off down the nearby stairwell, or Applejack falling against the wall; her pain finally getting to her. Or the soft, hoofsteps approaching her and Applejack; who lay on her side, unconscious.
The white unicorn stood over them, flicking her purple mane with a toss of her head; her face displaying a disdainful expression as she spoke to the unconscious Applejack.
“Again, Dah-ling? You are far too soft on my niece, well don’t worry, your sister will help fix up your wounds yet again, and as for you-”
The unicorn glanced over at Twilight, who was completely unresponsive. Upon seeing this, however, her frown vanished and her voice took on a caring tone.
“I...Suppose Aunt Rarity can spare some cookies for such an impressionable young one. Upsy-daisy.”
Rarity’s horn glowed with a soothing light blue causing both Applejack and Twilight to rise, as well as one other.
“Who is Aunt Rarity?”
Pausing to look at the tiny dragon that poked its head out of the pack on Twilight’s back, Rarity beamed at it.
“Oh, hello there, finally awake, are you? You took quite a bit of thread to sew up earlier. So then-”
Placing a hoof under the dragon’s chin, Rarity spoke sweetly.
“Tell me, little one, what is your name?”
The little dragon seemed cheerful as it spoke to her.
“Spike. My name’s Spike.”
The mare smiled and spoke encouragingly to him in response.
“Oh, I see. So you’re the one Fluttershy mentioned. Hmm, you should probably ride on my back while I carry these two. My name is Rarity, by the way. We can talk on the way to the medical bay.”
Without awaiting a response, Rarity used her magic to lift Spike onto her back, while keeping the other two suspended in the air. Turning, she began to walk down the stone hallway once more.
“So Spike, how did you and Twilight find yourself in this hallway with my sister?”
As the two chatted about this and that, Twilight remained lost within her memories, watching the screen conjured by her Tyrannical mother, years ago.

***

“Why have you come before me again, child?”
Twilight Velvet stared at Celestia, who sat motionless upon her throne, glaring down at the nervous mare.
“Mom, I-”
“No.”
Velvet found herself interrupted by the harsh tone of Celestia. Staring wordlessly at the Tyrant, Velvet found herself being lectured by the harsh tone of a jaded mare.
“You do not get to call me that. You, who turned your back on your heritage and refused to accept the throne, do not get to call me 'mother'. I may have created your soul, but you spat upon everything I taught you and all that I gave you as you were growing up. Now answer my question, Velvet. Why have you come back here?”
“Your...Majesty. Today’s display by my daughter before you; where she birthed the dragon-”
“Yes? I did find that quite extraordinary. What about it?”
“Er- Well her father and I received an invitation to the Crystal Empire. Her brother created his first soul with an Alicorn by the name of Mi Amore Cadenza and we, uh…”
“I see. Are you asking that I allow my niece to travel to the Crystal Empire with you, to observe the Crystalling of this child?”
Velvet began to struggle with her words as she blurted out.
“It’s just that it’s been years since the two were able to see each other and even longer since we got together as a family and with how well she did-”
A unquieting silence fell within the throne room, lasting for a full minute, as Velvet found herself unable to speak; possibly a result of the immense pressure of being in Celestia’s presence. Finally, after a few moments of consideration, Celestia spoke once more.
“I think that can be arranged. After all, she surpassed my expectations and is more than deserving of such a reward. I shall make contact with the train and secure you a private car.-”
At these words a smile appeared on Velvet’s face before it vanished upon Celestia’s next words.
“However, if you ever dare approach me in this manner again, without permission Velvet...You’ll never see daylight again. Am I understood, daughter?”
The screen vanished and Twilight blinked in disbelief.
“You mean it was planned for me to go?”
Celestia sighed and nodded.
“Originally, yes. It was. However, while setting preparations, I had a premonition of the Crystal Empire falling to ruin, and so the plans changed.”
The screen reappeared and once more Velvet stood before Celestia and beside the mare, was a rather uncomfortable-looking Nightlight. They were no longer in the throne room but apparently the Sparkle’s living room.
“...I just said it Velvet, you and your family are forbidden from going to the Crystalling!”
Distraught, the creator of Twilight cried out in protest.
“But why? You didn’t say why!”
Completely emotionless, the Tyrant stared coldly at her estranged daughter.
“I don’t need to. I have issued a command and you will obey it. Am I clear?”
Velvet began to yell at Celestia who didn’t bat an eye at the harsh words.
“That isn’t fair mom! You can’t do that! You demonic scum I hope you rot in Tartarus! I am going to see my son!”
Celestia calmly stood up before flaring her wings, a sign for silence, and it had an immediate effect; Velvet quickly covered her muzzle and Nightlight began to tremble. The voice of the Tyrant was no longer cold, it seemed to convey concern.
“If you go, you will perish. I will not repeat myself, daughter of mine. You and your family may not attend the Crystalling.”
As Velvet hung her head in accepted defeat, the screen vanished once more; leaving Twilight to stare at Celestia.
“You knew.”
“Yes.”
 “Why didn’t you tell her? Why didn’t you tell me?”
Shaking her head, Celestia answered her.
“Because your birthmare and my...lovely...daughter, much like you; was extremely hard-headed and stubborn. Unlike you, however, she never had to struggle. Never once did she fall below the head of her class. Every exam, every assignment she had perfect marks, and so she felt she had nothing to learn from mommy dearest. If I had explained it to her, her ego wouldn’t have let her give up and so I threatened her instead; the only tried and true method to dissuade her from disobedience.”
Pausing, the Daybreaker seemed to consider her next words, before continuing.
“In your case, however, Twilight; you lack an ego entirely. You hold so little value for your own abilities that you outright beg for punishment for every minute mistake you make. And worse still, you blame yourself for absolutely everything that goes wrong. Had I told you of your brother’s demise, you would have firstly, begged to be punished, and secondly, blamed yourself for somehow causing it. You simply did not and admittedly still do not, possess the maturity to handle such horrific information. I did not wish to traumatize you.”
Rustling her wings, as though uncomfortable with some decision she had just made, Celestia’s horn glowed a bright golden once more. 
“I normally do not wish to deliver such discipline unto you. If it weren’t for your incessant insistence on such measures, I would not indulge your self-hating tendencies. I did not enjoy it as I grew up, and frankly, I felt and still feel you deserve more than that. Be that as it may-”
Celestia’s wings flared wide, ablaze with fire as tears formed within her eyes.
“I cannot, and will not let such reckless use of magic go unpunished. Because of your rashness, two souls; two valuable followers that could have made a difference, have been silenced permanently. As a future tyrant, you cannot be so reckless with your destruction. Your age may be that of an adolescent mare, but you display the maturity of a filly. Therefore, until your maturity rises to your actual age, and you grow up; your body will not grow with age, but shall instead match your maturity. Those who talk to you will see you only for the age of your maturity and you will only be treated as such.”
The spell, now having been cast, Celestia folded her wings once more and sighed.
“Even now, I can see in your defiant eyes, you don’t comprehend my lesson. At least not right now, one day, however, you’ll remember this moment Twilight and when that happens you’ll gain insight into what this world really requires from you and you will finally stop hating yourself.” 

***

Twilight blinked at the brightness of the room she was in. She suddenly found herself staring at the back of a white Unicorn, who was hunched over a gurney; the magic of its horn a familiar light blue. Next to the mare was a familiar medical bag. Rarity? Wait, where’s Spike?
Before Twilight could open her mouth to address her, and without so much as looking up; Rarity spoke to her.
“Oh, you’re awake, how wonderful. You can relax your heart rate, your adorable little dragon is currently asleep on my lap. Though, thanks to my talks with him, I daresay you have a tale to tell, don’t you? I happen to have some questions for you, while I repair Applejack’s damaged nervous system if you don’t mind Sweetie.”
> Chapter 14- An Unasked Question
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The room was dark. A bright light illuminated the entirety of the room, but the room itself was horribly dark and sterile. The walls, floor, and ceiling were made of a black stone that shimmered in an almost too-pristine manner; as though it had been scrubbed of absolutely any inconsistencies.
 Along the far wall, Twilight could see dozens of black cupboards, all composed of the same black stone as the rest of the room. Counters of shimmering black held what seemed to be a sink,  and next to the sink were a series of glass jars filled with many odd herbs and salves Twilight had never seen.
Turning her head, Twilight noticed the white Unicorn mare hunched over the only furniture in the room; a medical gurney, upon which lay Applejack. Above the gurney, the bright light was embedded into the ceiling, shining down onto Applejack’s unmoving form. Blinking, Twilight observed the Unicorn slowly and deliberately moving a thread using her magic. All in total silence.
Looking down, Twilight noticed a plastic bag with two freshly baked cookies within. She stared at them in confusion for a second, before the mare still bent over the gurney called out to her.
“Oh, you’re awake, how wonderful.”
Twilight was unsure how she knew that Twilight was awake, as the mare remained back turned, and hunched over, intensely focused on her work. Twilight glanced up from the cookies on her lap, towards the mare at the gurney. 
“Oh, um, thanks uh…”
What’s her name again? I can’t remember. Twilight’s heart began to race, her thoughts grew frantic as she desperately tried to remember the name. Why can’t I-
“Rarity.”
The regal-sounding voice cut through the turmoil in Twilight’s mind; causing her frantic heart rate to return to normal once more.
“Huh?”
“My name Dah-ling, is Rarity. You may refer to me as Aunt Rarity, however.”
“Aunt...Rarity?”
Nodding, while still stitching the wound, Rarity responded encouragingly.
“Yes, that’s right.”
Twilight felt a bit bewildered at the declaration. It didn’t make sense to her.
“Why ‘Aunt Rarity’? Are we related?”
“Not at all. To be truthful, you and I have never met before tonight, nor do we share the same blood.”
“Then, why?”
Rarity paused momentarily before giving her answer.
“Why indeed? The same reason Rainbow Dash does. As does Pinkie Pie. The same reason Applejack and Fluttershy are my sisters. Family comes in many forms, Twilight. Not always by blood.”
Twilight suddenly remembered her conversation with Applejack in the hallway. Family comes in many forms, not always by blood. What exactly did that mean though?
“So then, why?”
“Because child, we are all we have in this unforgiving world. We, ‘Living’ must stick together.”
“Wait, ‘Living’? You’re alive?”
“As are you child.”
“There’s been some mistake, I’m of the Dead, Mrs. Rarity.”
Rarity lifted her head, a thoughtful look on her face as she turned to stare at Twilight.
“Are you, now? Hmm...Hold on.”
Her magic still levitating the still stitching thread, Rarity caused one of the black cupboard’s doors to slide out; a file cabinet. From within a folder floated out to open before Rarity. And as she read aloud, the stitching continued slowly repairing the gash in Applejack’s back.
“Hmm...Twilight ‘Luna’ Sparkle…Realm of the Dead...Age 17...Species: Nightmare/Unicorn...Let’s see…”
Twilight stared in shock as Rarity seemed to read off every event in her entire existence.
“...Received half marks for grammar on her report on Celestia’s Royal Lineage. Hornwriting was illegible, mostly…”
After thirty minutes, Rarity concluded. 
“...and is currently located in Rarity’s Medical Bay.”
“Wait what? How could it possibly-”
“Here take a look.”
As Rarity passed her the folder, Twilight saw Rarity wasn’t joking, and then her eyes went wide as she read the following:
Dead: created by Twilight Velvet and Nightlight, Niece to Celestia Sparkle; current Tyrant of Equus. 
Date of Creation: 12/31/992 CS 12:00:00 AM
Edit: Status: ‘Lost’, as of Ponyville Massacre.  10/31/1000 CS 8:45:36 PM
Addendum: Attempted Revival 11/02/1000 CS 11:55:32 PM, by her Aunt Celestia Sparkle. Forbidden Ritual of Life performed. Complete replacement of internal organs via magical transfusion. Operation: Successful.
Re-Registered as Celestia’s Daughter. 11/02/1000 CS 12:00:00 AM

---

And then Twilight saw the last entry and her blood grew cold:
Current Status: Alive. 12/31/1008 CS 10:45:54 PM
Her pulse raced, and her pupils dilated at the words. Alive. There must be some mistake, this isn’t possible! Out of impulse, Twilight glanced at a clock on the wall above Rarity’s head, and it said 10:45. At exactly six seconds, the hand clicked to 10:46. Slowly looking back down at the file, she blinked in disbelief; the same line now read:
Current Status: Alive. 12/31/1008 CS 10:46:03 PM
“This can’t be! There has to be some mistake!”
Twilight’s heart pounded in her chest as she shouted over and over at how the file was wrong and there was no possible way she was alive. Rarity sat quietly, now focused on reconnecting the muscle tissue on a microcellular level, within Applejack’s severed neck; having finished the reconnecting of the spinal cord. Her ears twitched in annoyance as Twilight became more and more frantic.
Attempting to calm her down, Rarity spoke to her through clenched teeth; the loud noises getting on her nerves.
“The file is never wrong Dah-ling. Please relax, it isn’t so bad being alive.”
These words only seemed to exacerbate the situation. Rarity’s eye twitched as Twilight’s shouting grew louder.
“No, you’re wrong! I am not alive!”
Still stitching the thread with her magic, Rarity snapped and a dagger materialized in the air. Levitating it, she turned and magically hurled the blade; causing it to land, embedding itself between Twilight’s eyes.
“Do shush!”
Twilight blinked as her forehead trickled a stream of sparkling red. However, though it hurt, it had little effect on Twilight, aside from causing her hysterics to cease immediately from the shock of the assault.
“Ow, that hurt! Why did you-”
Rarity laughed as she continued stitching the muscle tissue of Applejack’s unconscious body.
“Yes, it does but it did not cause you to perish, did it?”
“No, I-”
Twilight paused. Why didn’t it end her existence? The wound would have been fatal to any dead, causing their soul to perish on the spot. Why was she still here? Rarity’s cold voice tore through her thoughts.
“That’s because the weapons of the dead cannot kill the living. No matter the wound they inflict, the pain it causes would never cease but the wound will never kill a living creature. That is why you are not lost, and why Applejack survived her wound. You are very much alive, Twilight. Now, please be silent while I focus.”
Rarity was quite flustered, and as Twilight sat there in stunned silence, her stitching seemed a bit more frantic; the delicate maneuvers becoming erratic and clearly displaying her annoyed demeanor. Now and then, Twilight could hear Rarity grumble about her presence there, almost as though she was debating it with herself.
“Annoying little…”
“...Just a filly…”
“No excuse...how...”
“She’s just a filly. She’s learning.”
“Yeah...learning...so were Sweetie Belle and Applebloom.”
“...she isn’t them, you know. You can teach her.”
“Like I taught them?”
“....from the mistakes you made...help her excel.”
“...can I...?”
“Just try.”
As the sparkling crimson lifeforce slowly trickled down her forehead, Twilight watched the curious display in silence. Rarity’s voice never changed as she held the seemingly aggravated debate with herself; almost as though she was trying to give herself a pep talk. And then, after the furious monologue, Twilight watched as a photo materialized within Rarity’s hooves. Looking down at it, Rarity sniffed and heaved a heavy sigh. The photo vanished and she closed her eyes momentarily.
Twilight heard her mutter to herself.
“Right. For them. For her. For the future.”
Rarity’s eyes snapped open and she turned back to face Twilight and was shocked at what she saw. Before her eyes sat Twilight, quietly watching her, while the knife Rarity had thrown lay still embedded in her skull; the wound still trickling the same sparkling red magical liquid that Applejack had. The ice broke between the two, and Rarity burst into a fit of giggles at the sight.
“Dah-ling, you don’t have to leave that in, you know.”
“I wasn’t sure what to do and…”
Rarity raised an eyebrow as Twilight finished her thoughts.
“I didn’t want to distress you even more.”
“So you sat there, with a knife in your skull?”
“Yes.”
“Doesn’t that hurt?”
“Yes.”
She would rather endure pain, than anger me? She really is precious and naively innocent, isn’t she? Maybe I can teach her after all. Maybe Applejack and Fluttershy are right. Maybe there is a chance with this one. A gentle smile appeared on Rarity’s face as she stared at the scene. She just couldn’t stay mad at such innocence. The handle of the dagger became encased with the light blue hue of her magic, though the needle and thread were still at work behind her. 
The dagger slowly came out of Twilight’s skull, coated in a viscous, sparkling red. Twilight curiously lifted a hoof to the wound, only to find much to her surprise, the wound was quickly closing up, as Rarity turned her attention to magically sterilizing the dagger until it sparkled without a single impurity. Within a few seconds, the knife had become completely sterilized, down to a subatomic level.
Twilight sat there, marveling in awe at Rarity’s multitasking use of magic. 

***

While magic was a basic use all Unicorns were taught at the academy, multitasking was considered so impossible to do, that it had only been performed by one creature in known history: Princess Celestia.
Magic, while itself unexplained, took many forms, and using more than one form at one time was more than simply dividing one’s attention, it required an abundance of magical knowledge as well as a vast well of endurance to cast said magic. 
Rarity was somehow able to levitate, cleanse and even mend all at the same time, on multiple objects with seemingly little effort.

***

As Twilight sat there, a strange yet familiar smell wafted through the air. As she sniffed at it, Twilight felt a familiar taste upon her tongue. The bittersweetness that could only come from one source. Know that taste and remember it well. Her mother’s magic. Just like Rainbow and Applejack. Does that mean-
“Those cookies aren’t tainted, you know.
Twilight was shaken from her thoughts by the bag of cookies being shaken in front of her eyes. Rarity had taken the folder from Twilight and was now bent over the floor cupboard placing it within its confines. Meanwhile Twilight stared hungrily at the two cookies hovering before her within the bag. A fetid aroma came from within, one the little filly had relished growing up; it reminded her of her mother’s baking. Head still down in the drawer, Rarity’s voice reached her ears.
“Go on, it’s alright, dear.”
Seconds later, Twilight was gleefully chewing and savoring the taste of the two somehow still warm cookies. Rarity closed the drawer and lifted her head, turning and smiled at the display. There sat Twilight with flecks of warm flesh on her face, happily eating the acrid cookies.
“Some filly seems to be enjoying them.”
Between mouthfuls, Twilight nodded enthusiastically.
“Just like mom makes! Thanks, Rarity.”
“Aunt Rarity, Dah-ling. And I am glad you enjoy my culinary efforts. I am nowhere near as talented as your sister, Pinkie Pie is, however.”
Twilight paused in between bites.
“My Sister?”
“That’s right.”
“Um...Rari-”
“Aunt.”
“Right, sorry. Aunt Rarity, can I ask you a question?”
Rarity seemed to freeze for a moment, before biting her lower lip. Turning, she did not answer Twilight as she sat down once more, in front of the needle and thread. After a few tense seconds, she spoke to Twilight.
“Be a Dah-ling and fetch me the jar labeled ‘Para-oil’, Twilight.”
Twilight was a bit startled by the change in demeanor, and the fact Rarity had ignored her. Still, she did as she was bid, and went to the counter; finding a jar of glowing lavender oil labeled ‘Para-oil’.
Surely Rarity could levitate such a jar with ease, Twilight thought to herself as she passed the container to Rarity, who then made her reasons known. Rarity levitated a few drops out of the jar after unscrewing the lid, and while she did so, she spoke to Twilight in an uncharacteristically soft, yet cryptic, tone.
“The common parasprite. Such a useless creature within our world. It provides no benefit to flora or fauna alike, doing nothing but consuming anything it can strip bare; flesh or vegetation. However, when liquified and combined with peppermint oil and menthol, the worthless becomes invaluable and becomes a wonderfully magical oil; capable of relieving even the most egregious agony, replacing it with a gentle freezing sensation. Watch as I add these three drops to the irritated area around the opening.”
Twilight curiously watched as a single drop was applied to an area of the skin outside the wound, which had become red from irritation. Before her eyes, the single drop expanded and grew, becoming a layer of light blue gel that flowed and settled over the inflammation. When the spreading had stopped, Twilight watched as it pulsed a bright lavender for a few seconds before hearing the unconscious Applejack sigh happily in her sleep. Rarity explained as she quickly placed two more drops on the other side of the wound.
“The oil still has the feeding desires of the Parasprite, but the peppermint oil and the menthol force that consuming nature onto the infections and the pathogens within the affected area. As you can see, it relieves any aggravation within the body. All from combining it with other ingredients was it able to draw forth its beneficial nature. And so it was for us, Twilight.”
Twilight, who had been watching in focused concentration as the liquid became a gel and slowly branched out across the wound, looked up in surprise at the comment.
“Huh?”
Rarity continued her soft-spoken explanation. She sounded almost wistful as she told her tale.
“We were lost. That night, 8 years ago, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and myself,  perished in Ponyville. Luckily, we had managed to lock Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo in a secure location before they took them. The Cultists took those we held dear, though not how we originally thought. By dismemberment, what we thought to be performing sacrifices, they were ripping the soul from the corpses.”
Chuckling dryly, Rarity paused for a moment, a forlorn expression on her face as she continued.
“The Dead are a selfish, self-absorbed, and unfeeling lot towards other creatures. But you already know that it’s simply how the Dead operate, however, that night we tapped into a part of ourselves we never knew, and without knowing of it ourselves. Foregoing our own survival, the 5 of us did everything we could, to save those three. And we succeeded. And in the process, our souls were shredded to the aether.”
Pausing to screw the lid back on the glass jar and levitate it back to the counter, Rarity took a deep breath before continuing her tale.
“The story, our story, didn’t end there, however. One second we were crying out in pain, and the next we awoke, on five stone tablets mere hoofs-length from each other. Opening our eyes, the 5 of us found ourselves in a stone room with a single door leading out of it. On the other side of that door, we found Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo, waiting for us and behind them, sat Tyrant Celestia, herself; that eternal glare of hers focused on us.”
Rarity froze in place and shivered momentarily.
Twilight stared at her curious at the display.
“What’s wrong?”
Rarity laughed and reassured the concerned filly.
“Being in your mother’s presence can unnerve even the bravest pony. She can be quite intense.”
Twilight nodded with a smile.
“Mommy can be quite intimidating.”
Rarity grinned.
“That she can be. Though-”
Rarity frowned.
“She had a strange air about her, it was rather disheartening to see, instead of the rage-induced Tyrant we so feared, she was calm. Her breathing was heavy, her stance unsteady, as though she had expended untold energy recently.  Her wings hung down, limp as though she could barely lift them. 
Though, even in the weakened state, it was clear she was still the strongest creature in our world. Her eyes glinted with the usual ferocity that had terrified and enamored us since our creation. She pushed our siblings towards us and said we could have 10 minutes with them. Afterward, we were to report to her throne room. The words were spoken through clenched teeth further evidence of her being in great pain. Shortly after these words, she turned and limped away.”
Twilight blinked in disbelief.
“Mom, injured?”
Twilight thought about all the times she herself had been commanded to kill Celestia, failing to ever leave so much as a scratch, even in nightmare form, letting loose the absolute extent of her magic.
“ What could hurt her?”
Rarity shivered at the memory and as she finished stitching Applejack’s neck shut once more, she whispered.
“Herself.”
In the stunned silence that followed, Rarity rose from her chair and walked to a floor cupboard, opening it and pulling forth two specially made gas masks, as well as a canister of some kind, from within. As she used levitation magic to secure a mask to Twilight’s face, Rarity explained the purpose of the masks to the still-stunned filly.
“Ametsa Gas. Forged from a sample of filtered Nightmare Magic; provided to me by Princess Celestia and infused with lavender and vanilla. It causes the inhaler to fall into the deepest, purest of dreams; in which their bodies rejuvenate all cells and regenerate bones as well. Not only that, but all patients so far, have expressed it’s the best sleep they’ve ever had. Tell me Twilight, can you breathe easily through that air filter?”
Attempting to answer her, Twilight quickly discovered she was unable to vocalize outside of the mask. She began to panic, looking wildly about her until Rarity comforted her.
“These masks are specially modified to deaden all sound leaving them. The air filter is a one-way chamber coated in magic to absorb all noise. It is intentional and imperative that no sound be made during this process. Before I secure my own mask, I want you to sit in that chair over there along the wall. Nod if you understand.”
Twilight nodded and turned towards the chair, sitting comfortably in it within seconds. Rarity meanwhile attached the same gas mask to her face, locking magnetic clasps located along the side. Turning to make sure Twilight had situated herself as instructed, Rarity nodded to her in approval, receiving a nod in acknowledgment. 
Rarity then placed the canister on the floor after attaching a crystal clear hose to it; the hose opening no more than a hair’s breadth wide. Barely turning the valve after connecting the tube to Applejack’s nostrils, a loud hissing came from the tube. Rarity, however, stayed focused on Applejack’s face, and within an instant Twilight understood why.
Applejack’s eyes flew open, before slowly closing once more, a pleasant smile upon her muzzle. Quickly Rarity turned the valve once more, disconnecting the hose as soon as the hissing stopped. Immediately, with her mask still attached, Rarity used her magic to quickly scrub the tube to a sub-atomic level. Inspecting it, Rarity nodded at her handiwork, before signaling to Twilight to release the clasps on her mask.
Rarity removed her mask and with a flick of her mane, she spoke gently to Applejack.
“Sleep well, Dah-ling.”
Twilight sat looking at the mask curiously, only to have it lifted by Rarity’s levitation, and watched fascinated, as Rarity proceeded to scrub the masks in the same manner as the tube.
Unlike with the tube, however, Rarity didn’t stay silent while cleaning the masks. She spoke to Twilight and she continued her tale, and by its end, Twilight would finally understand what her mother wanted. And part of her would wish she had never heard it at all.
> Chapter 15 - The Undesired Answer
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Do you know what a nightmare is?”
The five fillies sitting before Celestia looked at each other in confusion. For over ten minutes they had sat there, in complete silence as the Tyrant stared down at them. Her piercing glare like that of a griffon observing its prey.  
Her stare seemed to peer into the very souls which inhabited the corpses which they possessed, almost as if searching for something. Now she had finally spoken, and it was just those seven words, nothing more. She said nothing else as they looked at each other; sitting there, still as a stone upon her throne of gold. Waiting. Waiting for their answer.
The youngest of the five, Pinkie Pie, shrugged, clearly at a loss, and looked confusedly at Rainbow Dash, the next youngest. For some reason, the Pegasus seemed to take the shrug as a challenge and blurted the first thing on her mind.
“Aren’t you a Nightmare?”
Fluttershy flinched as soon as the words were uttered, while Rarity nearly fainted at the display of disrespect. Celestia wasn’t focused on Rainbow Dash, however. Somepony else had the Tyrant’s undivided attention: Applejack.
The Earthpony filly had made the slightest shake of her head at Rainbow’s reply; a movement that had not gone unnoticed. Her eyes narrowed, Celestia peered down at the Farmpony, her words disturbingly gentle.
“I take it you disagree with Miss Dash’s response, little Applejack; daughter of Pear Butter and Bright Macintosh.”
Rarity blinked as she watched the Tyrant Princess address her friend. How odd, she thought to herself. That was rather specific; why would she say that? Rarity didn’t have to wonder for long, as Celestia showed exactly why she was a terrifying entity to stand before.
Applejack stared open-mouthed at Celestia.
“You know who mah parents were?”
Nodding, Celestia responded in a strangely expressionless tone.
“I do.”
“Ah was told there were no records of mah folks!”
“There aren’t, little one.”
“Then how-”
“You would be quite hard-pressed, sister of Big Macintosh and Applebloom, to find a single thing within your existence that I do not know nor have witnessed.”
Applejack’s reply was tinged with condescension as she stayed calm at the remark.
“Hmph. Is that so, yer majesty?”
Flaring her wings, making an elegant display and a fearsome sight in the glow of the background sunlight, Celestia grinned a cold smile that froze Rarity’s blood to see.
“Yes, Applejack, that includes your unofficial adoption of Applebloom. Your mind, your heart, and your very existence are an open book to me, child.”

***

“And just like that, what I now call my fearless sister, lost all semblance of rationality. The Princess had forcefully ripped away her mental barriers-”
Rarity paused to look over at Applejack happily snoozing, oblivious to the conversation before chuckling.
“Though sometimes knowing you’re outclassed, can lead to quite the evolution, Twilight. You see…”

***

The Tyrant stared down at the motley group of five fillies. She had grown silent as Applejack ranted about how ‘Nopony coulda known that. She weren’t even registered’ and the like. The look on her face told of her amusement at the antics, and she seemed content letting Applejack vent. Celestia sat there, still as a statue. She didn’t blink, she didn’t move. She just watched and listened to the cries of outrage.
When the Earthpony had tired herself out and sat in frustrated silence from the temper tantrum, Celestia folded her wings and simply asked.
“Are you done?”
She didn’t seem angry or even bothered by the outcry, she just kept smiling that expressionless smile. Rarity sat quietly with Pinkie Pie, as well as little Rainbow, both of which had burrowed their heads in her lap in fear. She watched as the scene played out and it seemed to Rarity almost as if-
She knew this would happen. Rarity’s mind had barely thought this when a soft voice ripped her from her thoughts.
“I did child.”
The words caused Rarity to shiver with the seriousness they were spoken. Celestia had turned her attention towards Rarity and had been staring intensely at her.
“Then again, I always do. Which brings me to you five. Yes, I know you. Not just your names children but you, yourselves, I know you. Your likes, dislikes. Your fears, your hopes. I’ve seen your first hoofsteps, heard your first breaths and every second of your existences.”
With those words Celestia flared her wings wide, and her horn glowed with her signature golden magic, Rarity was a bit startled as the ground below them changed to display an overhead view of her parents. They seemed younger and her mother was cradling a mass of formless shimmering blue magic resting in a bassinet. Both seemed overjoyed at the sight, while Celestia herself was off to the side, also watching the pair. She spoke to them in an oddly friendly way.

***

“Such a wonderfully formed soul, you should be quite proud. Have you a body for it?”
The two looked nervously at each other before Rarity’s dad spoke.
“Your Majesty we don’t have any bits for a used body at this time…”
No body meant the little soul would have stunted growth once it achieved the possession of its body. Celestia blinked, before sighing after a moment of thoughtful silence.
“A late possession? No, that will not do at all for my plans. Do hold on a moment.”
Amidst the puzzling silence of the two, the Tyrant’s horn glowed and a rift opened, revealing a horrible creature, like no other ever seen in the realm. 
It possessed the head of a goat, with one horn twisted. The eyes were a glowing yellow, and the body was serpentine, though not entirely. The scales of a draconic sea serpent comprised its tail while its midriff was covered in the feathers of a Griffon’s plumage. It had two arms; the right arm was a Manicore’s paw while the left was a Cockitrice’s talon. The left leg of the creature was that of a Kirin but the right was rather insectoid of an unknown type. The mane of a Donkey graced the neck of the creature’s form. It grinned with a mouth of fangs and normal molars combined. It spoke playfully but with subtle malicious undertones.
“Oh, well if it isn’t little Celly, come to build another daughter...”
The creature's eyes twinkled knowingly before finishing its statement.
“Even knowing what it may cost you?”
The eyes of the Tyrant twitched in annoyance at the long-forgotten nickname before aggressively telling the creature.
“Discord, always a pleasure. I have no time for your childish games, I need a body; female, white-furred, foal build, future cutie mark that of three diamonds in a cluster. I want the genetic color of the mane and tail to be amethyst. The eyes shall have sapphire blue irises. That should do it, did you get all that?”
Discord had bent down and seemed to be fiddling with something as he remarked offhandedly.
“No time for games, little Celly? But what is life and death if not the greatest game of all? And it would seem you’ve built quite the formidable deck...”
Celestia stamped her hoof in irritation.
“That is enough! Did you get it or not?”
“Yes, yes. Your package should be delivered momentarily.”
At that moment a copy of Discord appeared before her holding what appeared to be a cardboard box in its mismatched forelimbs. On its body was the signature mail pony attire.
“Order 9087241356…”
Rarity’s parents' jaws dropped as the number went on for six minutes while Celestia stood still, glaring at the messenger.
“...74972356. Are you Tyrant Celestia?”
Rolling her eyes and unamused, Celestia still played along.
“Yes, that is me.”
“Alright, gonna need you to sign here. Here. Here….”
Another ten minutes of signatures later, the messenger pulled out a parchment and read it out loud to all present.
“Thank you for purchasing from Chaos inc. We sincerely hope you are satisfied with your order. No Returns or Exchanges will be accepted if you aren’t. The following model has been created as of your request:
(1) Foal of White Fur, Unicorn, Female, Eyes of Sapphire (custom created), Mane and Tail of Amethyst. Cutiemark encoded to appear once mare status has been achieved: a cluster of (3) diamonds (cut in a plumbbob cut).”
Pausing, the messenger looked up at the clearly aggravated face of the Tyrant.
“Does this match the order given?”
Through gritted teeth, Celestia acknowledged the being.
“Yes, that is my order.”
The messenger Discord’s jovial demeanor didn’t change at all.
“Very good. Now shall it be registered to you?”
“No, this is a gift for them.”
Celestia pointed her hoof at the two flabbergasted parents of Rarity.
Nodding, the messenger’s voice changed considerably; becoming softer and empathetic momentarily.
“A bit generous, wouldn’t you say?”
Celestia froze but only for a moment as she answered the odd question with an even stranger answer.
“Yes, it is. Consider this my generosity to my world.”
The messenger turned towards the rift and watched as the Discord within nodded, snapping his talon-like fingers. Celestia’s eyes flashed and she staggered for a moment before breathing heavily and standing firm once more, though clearly in pain. The box glowed for a moment as the messenger held up another clipboard.
“I need you to sign for the new modifications, Miss Tyrant.”
Seventeen minutes of signatures later the messenger bowed his head.
“Thank you for your business and-”
The messenger vanished mid-sentence as Discord within the rift leaned through it and grabbed a newly materialized zipper, zipping it up and laughingly finishing the sentence as he did so.
“I do so look forward to any future dealings, little Celly!”
As the echoing laughter died down, Celestia grimaced as her right foreleg buckled slightly, and she fell forward into the mud.
“Your majesty, are you all right?”
The two future parents were about to rush forward to help her back up when Celestia let out a roar.
“Stay there!”
Gritting her teeth while the two watched in awe, Celestia’s body erupted in flame and she shakily lifted her right forehoof before slamming it down into the mud, strenuously forcing herself to rise off the ground. The tears in her eyes spoke volumes as she struggled to her hooves; ablaze with the fury of the Daybreaker.
“I...Will...Not perish so easily, Discord!”
 Finally, after a few tense moments, she stood there on all four hooves, flames dying down. Her breathing, horribly labored, she turned her head and glared at the confused couple.
Her eyes softened and she whispered to them through clenched teeth.
“Does...she...have...a...name?”
Completely at a loss, the mare stammered an answer.
“R-Rarity. Your majesty, her name is Rarity.”
“Such a lovely name for such a beautiful soul.”
Smiling lovingly as her breathing slowed and returned to normal, Celestia spoke to the two, gesturing to the box with a wing.
“And I think she has waited long enough to have her body. It’s time for her to take possession. Go on, let your daughter experience all this realm has to offer.”

***

As Rarity watched the scene from above, her parents approached the box and the scene faded once more, leaving her staring in disbelief at the cold stone floor. Around her, the shouts and murmurs of confusion and surprise told her that she wasn’t the only one that had seen the events of their own creation. Looking at her friends, Rarity was greeted with a multitude of reactions.
Pinkie was grabbing her own mane, muttering wildly to herself. Rainbow Dash was just shellshocked and had curled into a ball, shivering. Fluttershy was looking at Celestia in absolute awe and newfound respect. Meanwhile, Applejack had taken off her hat and was staring at it, tears falling from her eyes.
The Princess stared down at them, addressing them directly.
“Your souls were created through the connection of your parents, but as you have seen, those bodies were created, at great cost, by me. To make your bodies, shreds of my very soul and obscene amounts of magic were ripped from my being and fused within your own.”
She pointed her right forehoof at each of them in turn as she exclaimed.
“Laughter...”
Pinkie Pie stopped her anxious muttering to look up as the Tyrant’s hoof pointed at her.
“Kindness...”
Fluttershy’s eyes shone with admiration as Celestia gestured towards her.
“Honesty...”
Applejack wiped away her tears, placing her treasured stetson back upon her head, swiftly covering the horrible wounds upon her face.
“Generosity...”
Rarity blinked as she sat there, suddenly feeling very warm almost as if she were being given a hug, as Celestia’s hoof pointed towards her.
“And last but certainly not least, Loyalty.”
Rainbow Dash stopped rocking back and forth and shivering. She quickly stood up on her hooves and a change seemed to come over her, her burned wings laying tucked against her body.
“Within each of you resides a unique trait that only you, within the realm, now possess. Ripped from my flesh and given unto you. Though I’m sure you’ve noticed, growing up, how you always seemed to be the odd one out in almost every situation. These traits, though you may fight them, are a part of you and should be embraced. Which brings us to little Rainbow’s foolish answer earlier.”
Rarity watched as Celestia looked pointedly at Applejack, still speaking.
“It’s very easy to dismiss such action as immature, however, the motivation can be just as important as the action itself. Listen to me, little Apple. When it comes to maturity you are indeed the undisputed grown-up amongst your friends, the sacrifices you’ve made to give your sister the parents she never got to know, cannot be disputed.”
Applejack looked up in surprise at the warm statement.
“However, before me, even the most experienced mare or stallion would be little more than a foal opening their eyes for the first time. I have lived many generations, far too many to count and I have seen far more than you could ever comprehend. Keep in mind, that it is easier to see the flesh than to see the soul. I want you to gaze into my eyes, and see past my glare. Look beyond the veil to uncover the real truth within.”
As the five sat there, Rarity watched Applejack lock eyes with the Tyrant and after a moment, the earthpony’s jaw dropped and tears began to flow from her eyes. Celestia smiled softly.
“Tell me, little one, do you still think I’m unreasonable in my decisions?”
Silently, Applejack shook her head. It was then Celestia revealed the extent of what Applejack had seen.
“Your little friend here has just viewed my soul and my resolve to sacrifice everything if it means protecting my followers, not only from the perils of the realm but from myself as well. And rest assured, I will stop at nothing to accomplish this. Even if it means destroying myself in the process. Am I wrong, little Apple?”
“N-no yer majesty.”
The answer was barely more than a whisper as the filly stood there; her eyes completely hooded over in absolute desolation. Rarity could see from the haunted look on Applejack’s face, that whatever it was Applejack had seen in Celestia’s eyes, was so horrific that all rebellious desire had been drained from her being. And then Rarity heard something she had never heard Applejack say before.
“Ahm, s-sorry. Ah didn’t know-”
Giving an almost amused snort that took Rarity by surprise, Celestia nuzzled Applejack while whispering to her.
“None ever do. Don’t worry about it. Perhaps now you realize though, appearances are only skin deep.”
Lifting her head, the Tyrant addressed her audience.
“I do not nor have I ever cared whether or not I am liked by my subjects, my sacrifices aren’t for furthering my fame or making others happy. They are to protect my world. And as long as my subjects can exist in peace, I will and have, gladly taken their hatred of my rule.”
Raising her head to stare at the ceiling intently for a moment, Celestia sighed, before continuing her monologue.
“The safety of this realm is my one and only priority...”
Lowering her head to glare at the five fillies before her, Celestia’s next words were felt in each’s very soul.
“No matter what sacrifice is demanded of me, or of those I command. Including you. And yes, Mrs. Dash over there was rather humorous in her reply, isn’t that right, Pinkie Pie?”
Rainbow Dash froze and stammered at the Tyrant.
“Y-you knew?”
Celestia snickered.
“That you only gave such a foolish answer to comfort and make your friend cheerful again in my presence?”
Rainbow Dash’s jaw nearly hit the floor. Celestia’s eye glinted.
“Don’t be so surprised. As I said, there is very little about you, Element of Loyalty, that I don’t know. Now on to why you are here. A nightmare is a worst-case scenario, where no matter how strong or determined an individual may be, they simply cannot change the outcome.”
Rarity watched in silence as Celestia paused her words to stare intently at Applejack, as though expecting something from her. It was a tense moment as Applejack fiddled with her hat, before taking a deep breath and asking the Tyrant a blasphemous question.
“Beg yore pardon, yer Majesty but are you saying there are beings stronger than you out there?”

***

“Oh wow, did she really say that...Aunt...Rarity?”
Twilight sat at the dining table in the grand hall of the castle, normally reserved for the staff and ‘teachers’. Across from Twilight sat Rarity who seemed to be staring intently at a clock on the wall, as though waiting for something. Twilight looked at the clock and noticed it showed 11:29 PM. 
As the second hand ticked and the minute hand showed 11:30 PM, Rarity’s eyes darted to the nearby door as it burst open wide, to reveal Rainbow Dash and her squad, dragging the lifeless carcasses of their foes behind them. Laughing and joking, the squad seemed in rather high spirits, as the bodies were thrown up and lit ablaze by Trixie, who summoned a massive fireball. 
Twilight watched in morbid fascination as the weapons the four mares held were used to skin, tenderize and roast the flesh. We can smell you little Nightmare. Come to us, let us rip you.  Twilight heard the voices in her head once again, and as she rose, Rarity quickly slammed her hoof into the back of Twilight’s head, immediately bringing her to her senses.
Rarity hugged her and whispered gently.
“Don’t go near them.”
Twilight blinked and shook her head as though waking up from a dream. Dazedly she found herself staring into the serious glare of the alabaster unicorn. Shakily, she replied.
“R-right, so Aunt Rarity, did Applejack really say that?”
Pausing, Rarity glanced at the clock again. 11:32 PM. Almost time. She nodded at Twilight.
“Oh yes, she most certainly did.”
“Mom probably didn’t appreciate that much.”
Rarity seemed to consider this and her expression softened.
“As afraid of her as we were, her response was far more terrifying.”
Twilight nodded.
“Probably threatened you or something?”
Rarity shook her head.
“No.”
“Well then, what did she say?”
Looking Twilight dead in the eyes, Rarity’s voice lost all its warmth, her sparkling eyes dulled slightly and hooded over. She leaned close and whispered, tonelessly.
“She told us even she couldn’t begin to fathom the power...”
“I command.”
Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise. The voice had not come from Rarity but was a rather jovial almost giddy tone. Focusing on Rarity she saw that the unicorn had been frozen in place, in mid-sentence. It wasn’t just her however, Twilight could no longer hear Dash’s group laughing and play-fighting; turning towards them, she saw Cozy Glow had leaped up into the air swinging her massive ax, and was frozen in mid-swing. Below her, Rainbow Dash had been brandishing her own sword to block the blow; both were flushed in the cheeks from too much liquor and both were frozen in time. Even the others watching in excitement and cheering were frozen in place.
Hearing a sound behind her, Twilight twirled around to find herself staring into two bright yellow eyes with red irises. Startled, she whimpered.
“Who are you?”
The strange being laughed.
“Oh lose the tears, it’s time for fears. Discord, Lord of Chaos; the one and only, though perhaps not the only one, is here”
Twilight blinked. That name…It can’t be...Didn’t mom make him up?
“What do you want? What did you do to them?”
Chuckling with mirth, Discord held out his taloned hand, preparing to snap his claws.
“I’ve come to tell you a fairytale, little pony; though the ending to it, depends entirely on you.”
*Snap*
> Chapter 16- A Fairytale Brought To Life
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


***


6 years ago


***

“Mom, who’s this?”
Hearing Twilight’s voice, Celestia rushed over to find her staring at a strange photograph of an unknown creature, dressed in a tuxedo and raising a champagne glass as if in a toast. The photograph had been inserted into a solid gold frame, engraved with Celestia’s cutie mark and a strange spiral swirl, intertwined. Celestia’s normally piercing glare softened, and a goofy smile graced her lips as she stared at the portrait. 
“A horrible being of great power, from a lifetime ago.”
Twilight glanced at her mom of the last two years and blinked in surprise. Celestia had replied in her normally deadpan tone, though the lopsided smile remained.
“But why is it hanging in your room?”
Celestia smirked.
“Memories.”
“Memories?”
Celestia didn’t respond as she unfolded her wing, and while Twilight watched, reached out towards the frame with them. Twilight tried again.
“Memories of what?”
She watched as her adoptive mother, slowly dragged the tips of her right-wing down the frame, as though caressing it, that same strange smile on her lips. Her voice trailed off as she responded to the young filly.
“Of a Fairytale…”
Twilight could see that tears were streaming from her mother’s eyes; an event she had not witnessed before or since that moment. And yet, even crying, Celestia still had that goofy smile, as she stared demurely at the golden picture frame of the strange creature. Celestia whispered her words once again, as she used her left wing-tip to wipe the tears from her eyes.
“Just a fairytale.”

***


Present Day


***

“Wh-where are we?”
Twilight looked around wildly in confusion. She was no longer in the cold stone castle, but rather a cozy-looking living room. A roaring fire blazed in a massive fireplace and she was perched on Discord’s lap, within a large easy chair. Discord seemed strangely different too; wearing reading spectacles and his hair seemed almost grayer, he seemed aged and tired.
Looking down at her, his eyes twinkled, and though he seemed to physically show his age, he spoke in a singsong, poetic-styled juvenile tone. 
“Where indeed? I just thought this place would be the perfect place to read.”
“Read? Read what?”
The Dracquonicus’s eyes twinkled as he responded.
“A wonderfully magical and whimsical tale, of a game started long ago. I’m rather fond of the past, you know. It started back in eons past before anything came to exist. The creators of the game had a single kid. An heir of chaos, his powers unmatched, uncontrolled since the day he hatched. The mom and dad sat down one day, and the game they began to play. The models colored so rather bright, and one creature, in particular, filled his sight. A firestarter of fierce mindset, he fell in love and wouldn’t forget. And on a day, way back when...That is when the fairytale began.” 
And with those mysterious words he once again raised his taloned hand; poised to snap his claws yet again. Twilight started to shout at him in panic, her eyes wide with fear.
“For the answer, you don’t seek, I suggest you take a peek. It all unfolded way back when. Within these pages, the tale does spin. Is history to repeat, or will it bend on broken knees? The time has come now little one, for the story has only just begun.”
“Wait. Discord…”
*Snap*

***

In a blinding flash of light, Twilight appeared in an unknown living room still shouting.
“-Don’t!”
A long time ago, before Nightmares, before Alicorns, before Unicorns, Pegasi, and even Earthponies, There was a house. And Within the living room of the house, Twilight Sparkle materialized in confusion.
Still looking around wildly at her surroundings, Twilight could very clearly hear Discord’s voice, and it sounded like he was reading a story out loud. Wait a moment.
Am I part of the story? Those were the thoughts of Twilight as she tried to make sense of her new location. Unfortunately, she had little time to contemplate the answer as at that moment a nearby door flew open, and a strangely familiar; albeit, a much younger and handsomer version of the Greatest Creator of Chaos Equestria has ever known, appeared. He barreled straight towards the bewildered Unicorn.
Twilight muttered under her breath while rolling her eyes.
“You forgot humble.”
As humble as he is currently, the truly amazing Lord of Chaos, was but a child at the time, and he had just had a nightmare.
Sure enough, at that moment, the door to the living room flung open, and in ran Discord, but he seemed younger. Twilight watched the child run directly at her and braced for impact. But there was none. He passed seamlessly through her and seemed to be shouting something. Twilight, still surprised by this turn of events tried to make out what he was saying.
“Mommy! Mommy!”
Is Discord crying for his mother? Does discord have a mother?
As Twilight pondered the seeming impossibility of a child having a mother, the child ran towards the couch behind her, upon which sat a mare. Twilight turned around and her eyes beheld the most curious sight she had ever witnessed.
Turning around Twilight shouted out.
“Will you stop doing that? What in the…You weren’t kidding.”
Twilight's eyes went wide with surprise as her gaze fell upon the strange being. The mare was equine but was neither Unicorn, Pegasi, nor Earth Pony. 
Her horn twisted upwards, almost resembling a Kirin’s. The mare’s wings boasted the plumage of Hippogriffs on the inside, but the outer texture was that of a Batpony’s leathery wings. Her mane was that of a Zebra’s, while her tail flowed with a Seaponies grace, ending in a pair of leaf-shaped fins. What…
While Twilight pondered the existence of the strange being, the mare spoke, quietly, patiently, and calmly; almost as if at peace or rather a state of perfect Harmony. 
“Discord honey, what are you doing out of bed? Decided that mommy needed a visit from chaos?”
“Mommy! I had a nightmare!”
Twilight felt a pang in her heart as the horn of the mare glowed with a dazzling assortment of colors, canvassing the entire spectrum of magic, itself. The multi-colored magic surrounded the little Discord and lifted him, before levitating him into his mother’s lap.
Tears now streaming down her muzzle, Twilight yelled out in distress.
“Stop playing with my emotions, Discord!”
Twilight hated to admit it, but Discord was right; Twilight did feel a deep-rooted pain gazing at the mare talking to her son. Why did it feel like she was talking to her? The mother spoke in a soothing, almost therapeutic way, as she nuzzled her infant.
“Tell mommy about it, sweetie. Was it about what your dad said earlier?”
Sniveling, Discord cried out.
“Uh-huh!”
The majestic entity gently wiped Discord’s tears away as she hugged him tightly.
“You needn’t worry about it, my little chaos, your daddy has been quite stressed as of late. You most certainly are not a mistake. After all, every creature needs a little chaos.”
“Really?”
“Yes...”
Like she had for the past few centuries, she calmly manifested some stars and proceeded to ease her son’s anxiety. She spoke of the heavens and the many realms she had crafted in tandem with his father...
Twilight’s heart stopped as the mare paused mid-sentence. Discord could be heard still narrating but his voice sounded muffled in her ears. Her eyes dilated in shock and her breathing quickened. She began to sweat. The Mother of Discord was staring directly into her eyes as she finished her sentence.
“All chaos and Nightmares have a reason to exist. It would seem you have finally broken the veil; Twilight Sparkle. Welcome to my home realm, I was wondering when you would visit me. Come, let’s talk. I’m sure you have many questions.”

***

“He really can’t hear us?”
Twilight sat at the dining room table and watched as Discord’s mother poured some freshly-brewed tea into a porcelain cup. Glancing up, the mare laughed.
“My son may be the current Lord of Chaos, but I’m afraid the only thing his narcissistic nature will allow him to see right now, is the wonderful tale he believes to be telling.”
“Oh. How is it you can talk to me? Isn’t he retelling the past?”
Sitting down at the table, the mare seemed quite amused at this question.
“The past? Oh Twilight, the past, the present, the future; none of that matters to me. I am not tethered to the present, so the past may as well be today. How is your tea?”
“It’s fine, but why have you brought me here?”
The mare seemed hesitant for a moment, before giving an amused chuckle.
“I...I think that question would be best answered by my husband. His answers will, no doubt ironically, shed some light on the situation.”
“Ironically?”
Sipping her own teacup, the mare grinned.
“My husband is quite famous in your realm, Twilight. I do believe your kind refers to him as ‘the one who carved the underworld, in time immemorial’.”
Twilight’s pulse quickened. It couldn’t be, could it? No, that’s not possible.
“What’s...Your husband...What’s his name?”
The mare’s eyes twinkled with joy as she spoke the name of the one and only God of Chaos; the so-called Creator of the Land of the Dead. A creature considered so vile, so revered, that his mere name was forbidden to be spoken out loud.
“Grogar.”
It was as if a cursed ritual had been performed, for no sooner had she spoken the name then a loud crash of thunder could be heard, and the temperature in the room skyrocketed and plummeted all at once, causing Twilight to become violently nauseous from vertigo. Quickly the mare took notice of this and immediately wrapped Twilight in a warm hug. 
Just as quickly as it had begun, her world stopped spinning and Twilight felt her nerves and insides settle down. Meanwhile all around them lightning crashed through the roof and stuck spots around the table erratically. The non-existent wind around them howled with gale force, while the ground itself shook violently and split open beneath Twilight’s hooves, revealing bubbling magma oozing from within. That’s when two hooves reached out from the split flooring and slammed down. 
Twilight watched in horrified fascination as a massive ram-like being clambered out of the depths and stared imposingly at his wife while noticing the filly on her lap. His voice was harsh and grated, but his words were respectful as could be.
“You called, Clover?”
Twilight’s ears lay pinned back as she looked up at the imposing being. He was as tall as Celestia, and sure he was just as intimidating, but what really terrified her was the feeling emanating from him. An indescribable aura flowed from the ram, an aura so intense, that Twilight felt like her fur was literally being separated from her flesh. His eyes were alight with malice as he looked down at Twilight.
The mare, however, just rolled her eyes and giggled.
“Must you always be so dramatic, dear? You’re scaring our guest, the guest I might add, that you, yourself, asked to be here. You’ve had your fun, now apologize.”
Twilight blinked in confusion. Was she going crazy or were the sounds of unintelligible chanting filling her ears at the mare’s comment? Why had her skin begun to crawl and goosebumps prickle across its surface at the remark?
The mare’s voice carried a strangely dark undertone as she added.
“That is unless you wish for me to become a bit chaotic, as well.”
The effect of these playful-sounding words was evident immediately as all chaotic magic around them ground to a halt and Grogar cleared his throat; as though uncomfortable at the thought.
“There is no need for such drastic measures, Clover.”
Grogar’s voice caused Twilight to feel unclean; as though she were stricken with an incurable plague. Her skin felt slimy, her pulse felt weak; from hearing the rough, grating voice. Shivering, she forced herself to look up into the surprisingly gentle eyes of the massive ram.
“I may have gone a bit overboard, and for that, I apologize. However, you can’t blame me for being a bit excited, it’s not every day I can meet a creature from a realm of my own design that neither I nor my wife, created.”
Twilight felt a sudden warmth as Clover hugged her close to her body; the feeling of illness vanished completely. The feeling of life returning to her body again, she managed to stammer in disbelief at Grogar, feeling like her life was being shortened just by speaking to him.
“What...What do you mean?”
Instead of him responding, however, Clover’s gentle tone graced her ears.
“What he’s saying Twilight is you were not our creation, and we created everything. This has us quite intrigued and so you have been invited for an audience with us.”
Twilight’s eyes went wide, thunderstruck by what was just said. She craned her head back to look up into the eyes of Clover.
“What...You both created everything?”
“Everything there is, Twilight. From the Land of the Dead to the realm you originally hail from. Hundreds upon millions of realities, we’ve made them all.”
“The realm I originally hail from...Wait what does that mean? And why did you say you didn’t create me?”
An orb of bright yellow light appeared on the harness around Grogar’s neck. Reaching up with his forehoof, he pulled it off and held his hoof flat, letting the orb of light rest upon it. Twilight looked at it confusedly, before uttering.
“What is-”
Clover whispered, cutting off her question mid-sentence.
“Shh, just watch.”
In silence, Twilight closed her muzzle and stared wide-eyed at the scene before her. The ball of light, flattened and twisted, forming itself into a small model-sized pony. What in the… The details of the pony filled in, revealing none other than a miniature Twilight. That’s when Twilight watched it blink and move, trotting in place on the hoof.
Clover explained in a soothing tone.
“This is you, Twilight. This is the you we created; the soul of yours that was lost the night your Ponyville burned. It was lost on that night and returned to us. Look closely at it, and you may notice something peculiar.”
Twilight stared entranced by the tiny her, now appearing to stop and smell some kind of flower. The resemblance was uncanny, but that’s when she also became aware of a glaring flaw.
“Where’s her...er...my cutie mark?”
“On your flank.”
Twilight’s veins turned to ice, as the gentle words were uttered. How was that possible, wasn’t her mark her own?
“No, child.”
The gravelly voice of Grogar tore through her thoughts, she felt the searing agony of thousands of needles tearing through her flesh. She cried out in pain, something that Clover instantly took note of. Nearly smothering Twilight, tightly pressing her against her midriff, Clover's ever-soft voice rang out.
“Dear, perhaps you should let me explain the situation. It would seem your magic is rather infectious with her.”
Silently, Grogar nodded and gestured for Clover to explain.  She softened her hold on Twilight, whose pain had vanished with the warm embrace. Holding out her two hooves, a figure appeared on both; one Twilight knew all too well. Celestia, the Tyrant. Though the other one was also Celestia, one Twilight didn’t recognize.
“We’ve linked your current self’s beginnings to these two beings. Princess Celestia, and Tyrant Celestia. Two sides of the same coin, but unable to actually contact each other. You see, your realm is the reflection of another of opposite nature and vice versa. Those of your realm appear within this reflection, exact opposites of each of their doppelgangers. A barrier, however, prevents the interaction between the two as the two realms build and grow; mimicking the reflection of the other. Or at least it did.”
Twilight’s voice conveyed curiosity as she watched the two Celestias seem to imitate the actions of the other.
“What happened?”
Clover’s next words took on a playful tone.
“Well if I recall correctly, you came here for a story, right?  Get comfy, Twilight. This is the tale of two immortal rulers and how one stopped at nothing to save the only meaningful being she had ever encountered in her everlasting life. Even at the cost of shattering reality.”
> Chapter 17- The Tyrant and the Princess- Part One
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight’s eyes darted around the strange, empty room. It was inconceivably large, with an odd split in the middle separating it into two halves, yet somehow it remained connected. On either side of the split, stood Clover and Grogar; each on a different side. Neither spoke a word, but they didn’t have to. Twilight watched as the magic of both told the story she never knew. The empty halves filled in with identical backgrounds of a familiar stone castle throne room. Both the same, and yet, Twilight could see they both had slight differences.

***

 In Clover’s half, a large golden throne sat with an Alicorn perched on it. A dozen-or-so standards bearing an insignia of a melded sun and silver moon and the words ‘For Everfree’, decorate the room. The Alicorn had a concerned look on her face, staring at something Twilight couldn’t see.

***

In Grogar’s half, a more familiar sight graced Twilight’s sight. A throne cast in gold and forged of bone sat in the same position as the other room. On it sat a Nightmare, but not one Twilight recognized. In the eaves the remains of standards fluttered; frozen over in ice. The Nightmare was looking down at something Twilight again could not see. On her face was an expression of pure disgust and she seemed to be speaking to some creature or creatures.

***


Clover's Realm


***

The white Alicorn leaped from her throne shouting.
“Luna! You need to lower the moon!”
Twilight’s eyes went wide at the name, and the form of a black Alicorn, resembling a Nightmare was seen casually walking towards the Alicorn, sneering.
“Celestia, Celestia, the favorite of everypony in Equestria. The light that shines and the only one the ponies care about. You and your blasted daylight! Nopony remembers the shadow of the moon, the forgotten sister, Luna.”
Celestia stood shaking, with broken resolve. It was clear she didn’t want to confront her little sister. She cried out, desperately trying to appeal to the good within her sister.
“Please Luna, lower the moon, it isn’t too late. We can put this all behind us and we can…”
Luna’s mocking voice could be heard, interrupting her sister.
“We can, what, you foolish mare? We can...work together? Oh, Luna’s heard that one too many times, we have heard that one too many times. No, no. I, no, we are through being the shadow you cast.”
“Luna, please!”
Luna stepped towards her sister, a look of pure malice upon her face.
“We are not Luna! Luna was weak, we are not weak. No, no dear sister. We are Nightmare Moon, and we cannot allow that wretched light to shine again. Our time has come, Celestia. Tonight the sun will set and our glorious night will last forever!”

***


Grogar's Realm


***

“Such disappointments you’ve both turned out to be. And there is no room for such failures in my world.”
Luna’s calm demeanor instantly broke; her resolve vanished as she cried out in fear for her sister’s life.
“It’s not what you think, mother!”
“Oh? It’s not? Then tell me, daughter. Did you or did you not try and comfort this abomination?”
“I-”
“You what? You care for her? We are Nightmares! We do not worry about what lessers think of us. We are perfection; we are elite!”
The Nightmare paused for a moment before her tone grew soft once more.
“Though you are of my blood; Luna. Perhaps I could let you off the hook just this once. After we fix that imperfection of yours, that is.”
Without waiting for a reply, their mother’s horn glowed with magic. Luna opened her mouth to react as a blast of the light blue aura engulfed her and her words changed to a strangled scream.
“Mo- Aaaaaaargh!”
Her scream echoed throughout the throne room as Celestia stared; helpless to do anything. The ground beneath Luna began to spiderweb with cracks, while the windows depicting the exploits of the Queen in stained glass shattered. A raging whirlwind radiated outward in full force, and Luna was lifted into the air; her screams becoming more and more strained.
Celestia watched in horror, while silently pleading, desperate to think of something, anything to protect her little sister. Nothing came to mind however, she had little magical prowess, and she lacked any physical strength; having been fed nothing but scraps. Her frame was wiry and gaunt; highly malnourished. There was nothing she could do. Nothing, but watch.
Luna’s screams had stopped completely and within seconds her silent hooves touched back down onto the ruined floor. The wind died down and the glow vanished. Her eyes were closed, but Celestia was sure she was still breathing. She appeared unscathed, but something was off. Her sister now possessed a pair of wings covered in ebony down. Luna had become a Nightmare.
“Luna!”
Celestia cried out the name on impulse but it seemed to wake up her sister. Luna’s eyes snapped open and they were the same, soulless jade green eyes of their mother.
”My name is Nightmare Moon.”

***

Twilight watched in morbid fascination as both realms, through very different means, arrived at the same conclusion: the banishment of Nightmare Moon to the moon. In Clover’s half, it was a call of self-preservation; the only alternative being the death of one or both of the sisters, as Luna was so far gone in her desire to ‘set the sun’. Celestia had instinctively used the Elements of Harmony to shield herself from her sister’s attack, resulting in the sealing of her sister, with no idea of how to undo it.
In Grogar’s half, it was to protect Nightmare Moon from Celestia’s rage. Having been stripped of her alternative personality, Nightmare Moon had attacked Celestia while their mother watched. After trying again and again, Celestia failed to return her sister to the loving self she had been. The battle was fierce and out of fear; their mom sealed Nightmare Moon within the moon to regenerate and prevent the awakened Daybreaker Celestia from slaughtering her.
Two separate instances of the same event had ended the same way, but the aftermath was what truly caught Twilight’s eye.

***

The solitary Princess stared unblinkingly at the mark that had seared itself upon the face of the moon; trying to piece together what just happened. She shivered and turned to stare at the ground beside her. There lay the discharged Elements of Harmony, still crackling from the sudden and forced activation of their magical properties.  Something was off; they looked different.
The color of the elements had drained away, leaving only cracked, chipped spheres of dense rock lying on the throne room floor. They were lifeless, broken; a reflection of the Princess’s soul, as she turned once more to stare at the moon. Her eyes went wide. Her sister was gone, and she had been the one to banish her.
“No.”
She whispered the word as the tears fell down her muzzle. She had spent her entire life protecting her little sister and now, Luna was gone. Her pulse quickened, and her heart broke.
“Luna.”
Above her, the magical seal on the moon filled her vision. Her sister was gone. Luna was gone. Closing her eyes, a guttural scream tore itself from her throat and echoed across the valley. 
“Luna!”

***

The Tyrant-To-Be stood in the throne room staring venomous hatred towards her mother; the Nightmare staring passively down at her daughter. Celestia’s body was covered by a raging inferno, the physical manifestation of her hatred. Off to the side, a hole in the castle wall was all that remained of her confrontation with her sister.
Her mother, however, seemed overjoyed at her daughter’s rage; Celestia’s infernal transformation slowly stepping towards her. Smiling, the Nightmare calmly revealed to Celestia the reason behind pitting the two sisters against each other.
“I’m so proud of you, you’ve finally awakened your inner fire…”
The flames rippling across the enraged form of Celestia slowly wavered, and finally extinguished as her mother explained the truth behind Luna.
“She wasn’t real. Not the version you knew of her, that is. You see, I knew you would need to experience an unparalleled rage and pain, in order to unleash your inner Daybreaker.”
Over the next 30 minutes, she explained how all the agony and despair of neglect and abuse had all been orchestrated just to draw forth Celestia’s inner tyrant. And then with a hug; the only affection her mom had ever shown her, the Nightmare ended her immortal life, leaving Celestia alone and in pain. Her mother had never really hated her but was willing to risk everything just to watch her become the tyrant she was meant to be.
The young heir was forced to watch as her mother disintegrated before her eyes and that was the final straw. She turned and ran towards the open window and her body once more ignited in a fiery inferno. Leaping out the window, she spread her wing and soared through the sky, leaving a blazing countryside below her as she attempted to fly to parts unknown, to get away from any signs of death, before her rage overtook her. And overtake her, it did.

***

Twilight watched as the Now-Tyrant, sole surviving member of the Nightmare Hierarchy, flew until she could no longer contain herself. Little by little, her streaming tears turned to steam, her body engulfed in a raging inferno. She had lost everything and had learned everything she knew was a lie. She fell from the sky; screeching a sound that was a mix between sobbing and roaring. Landing on the ground she began to shake, her eyes igniting in flames, and then it happened.
The event that gave her the nickname ‘Demon of Tartarus’. The reason none contested her power. A roaring blast radiated out from every direction and the ground just dissolved. One moment it was there, and the next, half the planet was simply gone.
“Quite the series of events, isn’t it?”
Twilight’s body twitched as a searing pain crossed its surface. Though not nearly as agonizing as last time, Grogar’s gravelly voice still caused her indescribable pain. Once more Clover moved quickly to wrap Twilight in a warm embrace. And once more the pain faded. Twilight couldn’t help but notice that the pain, though immense, had been noticeably less than before. But why?
Clover looked down and spoke to her.
“Are you alright? You’ll have to forgive my husband. Sometimes he can’t control his chaos.”
Twilight blinked as she looked up into the warm, comforting smile of Clover. 
“I-I’m fine, it didn’t hurt nearly as bad as before.”
At these words, Clover’s expression changed to one of startled surprise, before she exchanged a concerned look with Grogar, who in turn looked perplexed at the comment. Turning her attention back to Twilight, she laughed gently.
“You don’t say. Well, perhaps we should get back to our story then.”
Her words were soft and melodic, like that of a soothing dream.
“The two Celestias coped with loss in very different ways. The one in my realm was alone with her despairing thoughts, and the one in Grogar’s was alone with her rage. However, while the Tyrant was alone in her rage, she had gotten something the Princess hadn’t: answers. Though she was unable to hold back her inner pain, fear, and rage as a result.”
Twilight watched as the Tyrant raged out of control, that is until a familiar figure snapped its talons and a bolt of lightning struck her flank, jolting her out of her rage. As she collapsed from the shock, the figure sat on a nearby rock, waiting silently as Celestia slowly and painfully staggered to her hooves.
“Though my husband and I refrain from interfering in our creations lives, our children are free to do as they wish; within reason of course. And It just so happened, that our son had taken notice in one of the Celestias. Standing on the precipice of the abyss, it only takes one voice to change everything.”

***

The Tyrant whipped her head around wildly, looking for the one who attacked her. Finally, she noticed the Dragconiqus sitting on the rock and glared fiercely at him.
“How dare you attack…”
The creature snorted dismissively and snapped its talons, causing a cloud to magically manifest over her, and soaking her fur and mane in a sudden downpour. His voice was jovial and borderline mocking.
“None of that now. I think perhaps you should just cool off.”
Now dripping wet and shivering from the chilling rain, Celestia stammered out.
“W-who are you an-and w-what do you w-w-want from me?”
A bouquet of multicolored roses appeared in his outstretched talon taking Celestia by complete surprise. A single snap of those talons and Celestia fur and mane became perfectly dry and styled; startling the young Tyrant.
“Wha...What is this?”
“I can see you're on a trip through Tartarus right now, would you like some company?”

***

Twilight watched in shock and awe as Celestia and Discord got to know each other. It was a side of the Tyrant she had never seen before; affectionate and heartwarming. Clover’s soft voice explained.
“Perhaps it was something in the air, or maybe just the sudden timing of my son’s appearance, but the two began a many-hundred-year relationship as they worked together to slowly rebuild the planet; never letting any other witness or know this side of the Tyrant. Around Discord, she felt she could be free and enjoy her life once more. Though, when one door opens, another closes for good.”
The scene faded and left only the Clover Realm’s Celestia. She stood silent, broken, destroyed as despair tore at her soul. And then she moved.

***

Storming through the hall the last Princess of Equestria made her way towards the forbidden section, leaving a trail of cracked flooring in her wake.
“Your majesty, much apologies, but you’ve told us to prevent you from ever entering this section, by force if need be.”
Celestia paused for one moment, her horn glowed a bright golden seconds before the guard’s neck was snapped and hurled the crushed body at the other one; who shakingly raised his spear. Seconds later the lifeless armored corpse crumpled to the ground.
“Stay out of my way, Captain.”
Her eyes were sunken, she saw nothing, she cared about nothing. Her sister was gone, and she would bring her back. With no effort she blasted the heavy steel doors inward, stepping over the destroyed, twisted metal the Princess stepped into the forbidden wing of Canterlot Castle. She moved with purpose, heading straight for a section labeled ‘Death’. Tomes flew off the shelf, flying towards her as horn aglow she approached a bookcase. The sounds of yelling could be heard rapidly approaching; she paid them no mind.
Celestia rapidly read through the tomes, apparently looking for something particular.

***

Twilight watched in silent, morbid fascination at the eerie sight before her. The scene had faded and re-emerged revealing a horrific sight. The Princess of the Sun now looked disheveled; her fur mangy, her mane frazzled. Many years of neglecting her personal hygiene and refusing to leave the forbidden section had morphed the once graceful ruler into a crazed, obsessed ghoulish figure, hell-bent on bringing her sister back.
For the last few hundred years, she hadn’t left that room. The only thought in her mind was bringing back Luna; bringing back her little sister. Twilight was in disbelief, this Celestia now looked far more demonic than the Tyrant had ever appeared.
Off to the side, dozens of cake plates lay scattered, broken, and covered in dust. Outside the room, Twilight could see Royal Guards preventing any but the cooks and servants from entering. And she also saw why.
On the floor in front of the Princess was a strange symbol, gouged into the stonework, as though it had been blasted into the indestructible stone floor. The symbol glowed with a fierce sickly electric green light. And in the center of that symbol lay the rotting remains of dozens of creatures that had approached her. The bones were flecked with flesh, and the carcasses lay dismembered; organized in five areas of the strange symbol.
“What is she doing?”
“Crossing a line that should never have been crossed.”
The rough, gravelly voice filled Twilight’s ears and she braced herself for pain, but it never came. Instead, she found herself able to listen as he spoke with no ill effects, something that did not escape Clover’s gaze though Grogar was unaware as he continued speaking.
“At this point in time, she did not realize her sister had been sealed away. The Princess believed she had taken her sister’s life, and she was determined to bring her back. Unfortunately for her, she succeeded in reaching her." 
As the symbol seemed to glow as bright as the sun, the Princess smiled an eerily creepy smile, that sent shivers down Twilight’s spine, and began to chant in a strange language Twilight had never heard: 

"ᖃᓛᖅᑎᓯᒪᔪᖅ ᐊᐅᒃ, 
ᐸᐅᕐᖓᖅ ᓴᐅᓂᖅ, 
ᐳᐃᒍᖅᓯᒪᔪᖅ ᑕᖏᖏᑦ ᐅᖓᓯᒃᑐᒧᑦ ᐊᖏᕐᕋᒥᑦ, 
ᓄᓇᕐᔪᐊᒥᑦ ᓴᓇᙳᐊᒐᖅ ᐅᖓᓯᒃᑎᒋᔪᖅ, 
ᑕᕝᕙᙵᑦ ᐱᓪᓚᑦᑖᒥᑦ ᐊᐅᓪᓚᕐᓂᐊᖅᐳᖓ. 
ᐊᓯᐊᓄᓪᓕ, ᐅᕙᓐᓂᒃ ᐅᑕᖅᑭᔪᖃᕐᒪᑦ. 
ᐅᓐᓄᐊᖏᓐᓇᖅ ᑕᓯᐅᖅᑕᐅᓚᐅᕐᓚᖓ, 
ᐅᑎᖅᑎᓪᓗᒍ ᐅᕙᓂ, ᐊᐳᑎᖃᓗᐊᓕᕋᒪ. ᑕᐃᑲᙵᑦ ᑐᖁᖓᓕᖅᓯᒪᔪᖅ ᖃᖓᑕᓲᒥᑦ ᓴᓂᑦᑎᐊᖓᓄᓪᓗ ᐊᑏᑦ ᔭᒐᕋᒃᑯ!"

Twilight couldn’t make out any of the chanting, save the last two words:

“Nightmare Moon!”

The little Unicorn watched as the symbol spiderwebbed with glowing cracks before exploding outward creating a swirling vortex of black and lime-colored lights. And just like that, Celestia was gone; leaving behind a cold, dark, and empty room once more.
The scene vanished from sight once more as Clover spoke this time; her serene voice tinged with sadness as she spoke to Twilight.
"The problem was, it wasn’t her sister that was dead.”
> Chapter 18- The Tyrant and the Princess-Part Two
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The land was craggy and desolate. Craters decorated the surface as though the area had been impacted by countless large objects. There was no plant life, and a cold wind blew across the lifeless surface. And there she sat, staring down at the world of Equus; thinking and talking to herself. 
“Mother was right about her, she was quite deadly after all. In time, perhaps, I will take her head, but for now, she is more than deserving to be the ruling Tyrant.”
Twilight blinked as she watched the odd scene, the Nightmare before her was none other than the ‘Luna’ that her middle name was based on. The Tyrant’s sister. Much to Twilight’s surprise, she seemed calm, and well kept together, as though accepting of the outcome.
The Nightmare chuckled darkly to herself as she stared at the mangled mass of flesh that had been her left wing.
“She really did a number on me, didn’t she? Never thought I could have pride in another creature.”
Turning her attention back to the surface of Equus, she smiled, her fangs bared with malicious joy.
“We did it, mom, she’s ready.”

	***

Twilight looked confused.
“Wasn’t she upset at having been blasted apart?”
Grogar shook his head.
“No, because she knew it would happen. The Nightmares are extremely prideful, no matter the cost, no matter the extreme, the bloodline comes before everything. She was prepared to endure the devastating wounds she received, as long as her sister’s abilities were unlocked.
 From the moment she became Luna, Nightmare Moon was made fully aware of what exactly was to be done in order to prepare the Daybreaker that was her older sister for the throne. Even if her sister had destroyed her completely, it was a price she was willing to pay.”
Twilight continued watching in silence as Nightmare Moon suddenly called out.
“Who are you to trespass on my domain?”
She appeared to be staring directly at her. Twilight nervously whispered as Nightmare Moon’s eyes narrowed in annoyance.
“C-Can she see us?”
Clover shook her head.
“No. She cannot.”
“Then who is she talking to?”
Clover took a deep breath as though mentally preparing herself for something. Raising a hoof, she pointed at a spiraling vortex of lime green and obsidian black magic.
“Her.”
That’s when Twilight saw her; Princess Celestia slowly stepped through the portal, but Twilight didn’t recognize her. The normally flowing mane, harnessing the colors of the aurora, was frayed. The colors were washed out but pulsed with a tint of lime green. Her body’s fur was no longer creamy white but a horribly matted midnight black. What had been her cutie mark; the celestial sun was a sick, pulsating acid green. Her eyes, however, were no longer Amethyst, but the same sickly lime green as the magic emanating from her. She spoke with a distorted voice, shaken and grainy.
“Sister! At last, I have found you.”
“You are no sister of mine.”
The words were emotionless, but not without peril. A cold breeze swirled at Nightmare Moon’s hooves as she spoke. Twilight watched the Nightmare sniff slightly at the air, before wrinkling her nose in disgust.
“Begone imposter while I am still in a charitable mood.”
That’s when Twilight understood what was going on. Remember the taste of my magic Twilight, remember it well. On a hunch she sniffed the air, and she too could smell the hideous odor of forbidden magic, it entered her nose, and made its way to her tongue, causing her to almost gag. It was rancid, putrid, and rotten. This was not her mother’s magic. But then, whose was it? Twilight muttered to herself.
She’s right. That’s not mom.”
Overhearing this, Clover nodded her head.
“You’re right. It’s not the Celestia you know, it is, however, Princess Celestia.”
Twilight was aghast, this was the repentant soul of Clover’s universe?
“What happened to her?”
“Forbidden fruit grows within a nestle of thorns. The thorns are entangled with the fruit, they cannot be removed. They tear into the flesh and embed themselves, waiting for those who would seek what they cannot have. To partake of the flesh, one must ingest the thorns as well.”
Grogar’s voice held an imposing tone of anger as he answered her. His words seemed to have been memorized, As though spoken from memory. Twilight wasn’t sure why, but she felt like he was speaking to another at the same time. She sat quietly, thinking about what he said.
At once the scene froze, and questioningly, Grogar looked at his wife. Clover’s attention was entirely focused on Twilight, looking oddly expectant at the little filly. Grogar could see his wife was in her teaching mode, though for what reason, he couldn’t fathom. Still, untold time together told him that she had a reason for everything she did.
Twilight was lost in thought, however, and didn’t notice the attention she was getting. Instead, she seemed to be talking it out with herself.
“Forbidden fruit has thorns, Taboo...forbidden magic maybe?”
Clover’s eyes glinted with excitement. Twilight meanwhile continued her rambling.
“Taboo with thorns, thorns...maybe that means cost or penalty? I got it! Celestia performed a forbidden spell and the cost of it was far more than she realized.”
“Very good. You’re halfway there.”
Clover’s voice was filled with encouragement. Grogar watched in silence, confused at his wife’s antics. What was her angle? What exactly was she trying to do? That's when it hit him. The talk from earlier. Shortly, before Twilight was brought here, the two discussed the powers of the strange entity known as Twilight.

***

“This could be our chance. Our son is blinded by his own ego and is bringing it here. We didn’t create this one, but it’s still young. If we were to allow it to know of us, perhaps in the future it could fix what’s been done. There has to be a reason for it existing, after all. Didn’t you find it strange that our magic stopped working on those realms after it came into being?”
Clover glared at her husband.
“She. It’s a living being. And it has adopted the form of a filly. She is not some object, and is most certainly not of our doing, I agree with you on that.”
Clover’s eyes softened.
“She's just a child, though she’s old enough to be a mare. Having the ability to naturally absorb, decipher and perform any magic is a wonderful power, but comes at an unfortunate price. 
Imagine her being exposed to chaos magic? She is a sponge, Grogar. Any magic she comes in contact with, becomes a part of her being, not just abilities. It could utterly corrupt her core, leading to further complications.  
Could we really ask such a thing of one who doesn’t know better?”
“What other choice do we have? The realms are only responding to her, not us.”
Clover sighed. It went against every fiber of her harmonious ideals, but maybe there was still a way for both Harmony and Chaos in this situation to work in tandem. And they really did need her to restore the realms otherwise both could be destroyed.
“I know we have no other options, but if we are to do this, I say we show her the extent of magic, what is, was, and could be. She can then decide for herself. After all, we both agreed; No interference in the realms. It’s always their choice.”

***

Clover smiled down at Twilight, like a mother to her child, as Twilight slowly pieced the information gathered together. Grogar closed his eyes and smiled. So, it’s come to this, huh? A being created from the merging of our magic, but not by us. I suppose it’s only natural, we were not the first after all. We too, received our stature by those who came before us. Still, borne of Chaos and Harmony, she will have an unfathomable decision to make. Can we rely on such an infant deciding the fate of existence as we know it?
Clover meanwhile, was having her own thoughts. She’s already absorbed Grogar’s Chaos, at a far accelerated rate than expected and even now, she very clearly is fusing my own magic within her core. Chaos and Harmony are fusing within her, but I don’t see corruption. Could a new type of magic be being forged? And if so, why and what could it be?
Clover tried to see, just what it was that drove the young filly. Flashes of Twilight’s meetings with Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Applejack appeared in her mind. The ghost of a smile crossed Clover’s lips, she understood. I see. Now, that is magic worth dying for. Alright little one, show us what you can do. First, however, the Mother of Creation still has more to teach you, before you spread those wings.
“Such drastic actions always have a consequence, Twilight. Just watch what happened.”
Hearing Clover’s angelic voice caused Twilight to cease her musings, and her eyes snapped back to the scene as it started up once more.

***

The corrupted Princess of Equestria stood before the injured Nightmare Moon. The Nightmare’s wing was hanging on by a flap of skin, while gashes decorated her hide. The extent of the damage she had taken during her sister’s awakening was immense, needing to regenerate before she could wield her magic once again. Still, the Nightmare lacked the ability to show fear as well as defend herself, and so she quietly stated once again.
“Leave. Now.”
It was clear, however, this version of Celestia was beyond reasoning and logic. She had come to bring her sister home, by any means necessary. Her horn glowed a vile black before chains of black and green shot out and wrapped around her sister. Her voice was distorted and gravely. Malicious even.
“Not without you, Luna!”
While Nightmare Moon protested and dug in her heels, Celestia forcibly dragged her back through the portal. The scene changed and suddenly the two were back in that stone room, but something had happened to Nightmare Moon; her flesh was glowing in patches of the same sickly green, and her body had completely filled the gashes and chunks missing from her body with the rancid magic.
Twilight nearly vomited as the smell of Celestia’s sister changed from the sweet stench of death to a horrible aroma of life and death, a putrid mixture.
“What’s going on? What happened?”
Clover’s answer carried a saddened tone.
“She, like Celestia, was corrupted by the mixture of Grogar’s Chaos and my own Harmony. The two don’t meld well, so we tend to separate them. However, Celestia’s spell took her to the Nightmare Moon of the Realm of Death, by bringing her back through the portal the plague created from Celestia’s journey was spread to her. A plague that affects not the body or the mind, but the very core of a being; leading to the corruption of the soul.
Sadly though, once created the plague spread through mere contact of any kind. Words, touch, or even the acknowledgment of the being. From Celestia and Nightmare Moon, soon the entire realm was infected.”
Clover spoke slowly as her words came to life before Twilight’s eyes. Twilight watched as over the course of 1000 years the plague-infected all creatures of Clover’s realm. Twilight watched as the infected then cast the same spells to travel to her realm, her kind was grabbed and dragged back to be corrupted as well.
“Are those..”
“Yes, that is the Cultists your kind have fought since your Tyrant proclaimed their existence to the realm 8 years ago.”
“8 years, you don’t mean…That night?”
Clover nodded. Her eyes glinted dangerously for a moment before she continued.
“What your kind refers to as The Night of Fire, I do believe. Yes, on that night, the you and five others Grogar created, perished within your realm. However, that night something else happened to change the natural course of everything. The Tyrant snapped. She lost the emotionless neutrality she had held for centuries. Nightmares are seldom loyal to anything but their own goals but as she watched Twilight Velvet and Nightlight being torn limb from limb, a switch was flipped.”
It was then the scene changed once more, revealing to Twilight the events that led to her creation.
> Chapter 19- The Creation of Twilight "Luna" Sparkle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight watched as Tyrant Celestia sat as still as a statue on the golden skulls that was the Throne of Nightmares, addressing a messenger that had just run in. Her face was expressionless and her tone was flat.
“Report. Now.”
“The Crystal Empire has fallen as predicted, Your Majesty.”
“Casualties?”
“240...Including the Princess and Prince, along with their foal.”
Celestia’s eyes flashed dangerously.
“What did you just say?”
“Prince Shining Armor and his wife, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, along with an unidentified foal of their creation was...Urgh!”
Celestia angrily shouted at the messenger, who could no longer hear, having been reduced to ashes amidst the scorching blaze that had suddenly engulfed the throne room.
“Why weren’t they forewarned as per my instructions? Captain, get in here!”
A pony dressed in full armor, specifically made by Celestia herself to be heat-proof up to temperatures of the sun’s surface itself, came running in through the door. However strong the armor was, it began to crack as Celestia glared daggers at the unfortunate mare. Wincing, the Captain of the Royal Guard saluted, her armor beginning to drip as the tempered metal began to melt amidst the roaring firestorm.
“Ma’am!”
“Captain, would you like to tell me why exactly my nephew-in-law; Shining Armor, and my lovely Niece were declared slain in the raid that befell the Crystal Empire, one hour ago? Why were my instructions not carried out?”
The Captain couldn’t help but be in fearful awe of the Tyrant’s unbridled power. Likewise, Twilight watching mirrored her thoughts.
“Mom was never this strong! Even at her worst, she was nothing like this. All this from mere glaring? Astounding!”
However, the Captain was quick to answer as more of her special armor dripped onto the indestructible stone floor and hissed.
“Ma’am! Reports indicate our messenger did in fact give the message!”
Instantly, the flames vanished as Celestia’s eyes widened in surprise.
“Is that so? Be a dear and call them here now. I wish to speak to this messenger.”
Her armor having been reduced to her helmet, half her breastplate, and a single hindleg of leggings, the mare ignored the scarred and burned flesh on her body, pulling out the walkie-talkie and pressing the call button.
“Gilda, come in Gilda.”
“Captain?”
The voice on the other end was still partly asleep and sounded completely out of it. As Celestia sat stone-faced once more, the Captain roared to her subordinate.
“Your flank. Throne room. The Demon wants you.”
The effect was instantaneous. As Celestia cracked a partial smile at the nickname, through the doorway raced a completely sobered Griffon, shivering as the Tyrant turned her gaze on her.
“Name and rank.”
“Gilda, Messenger Griffon, Ma’am.”
“You delivered my message to the Crystal Empire?”
“Ma’am, yes ma’am. Leave the Crystal Empire. The Tyrant has issued an evacuation command. An invasion is imminent. A fight you cannot win.”
“Tell me exactly what response you were given.”
Gulping, Gilda told Celestia what she had been told.
“We will not! This is our home and we will defend it with our last breath. Let them come.”
Celestia raised her wing. Closing her eyes, the Captain of the Royal Guard braced for oblivion, but surprisingly no heat came. Opening her eyes, she saw a plume of fire jettison out of the nearby window, perfectly aimed. Sighing, Celestia nodded as she folded her wing once more.
“So be it, both of you are dismissed. Those fools chose their path. Head to the medical…”
With a crackle, the walkie-talkie still in the Captain’s hooves buzzed to life.
“Come in, Captain Come in!”
As Celestia raised an eyebrow, the Captain slowly held it to her ear and her face grew white as a sheet. Sweat furrowed on her brow as she whispered to Gilda.
“Hallway, now.”
Celestia frowned.
“This better be good to interrupt me, Captain.”
Gilda bolted for the hallway as the Captain gave her report.
“Ma’am, it’s been an honor to serve you these past 30 years.”
Celestia paused before she asked.
“What’s going on, Captain Spitfire?”
“Ma’am, Ponyville is under attack. Princess Velvet and her Husband called it in before we...lost...contact..with them.”
Celestia was halfway to the stained glass window by the time the report finished, the only window large enough for her to fit through. Under her hooves, the indestructible stone rapidly dissolved amidst the intense heat, but there was no firestorm. The look in Celestia’s eyes wasn’t rage. They watered and were dilated. Twilight knew that look she had seen it on the face of many of her victims in training. It was fear. As both Twilight and the Captain watched, Celestia wordlessly leaped through the solid two-inch-thick, shatter-resistant glass, and as it disintegrated, spread her wings of flame and flew towards Ponyville.
Both watched as she flew so fast the very air caught fire in her Daybreaker form, a feat Twilight had never before witnessed. Twilight had witnessed her blast half the world into nothingness, but she suspected from what she just witnessed, that the Tyrant had only used but a fraction of her destructive power to do so. If she really was this strong what happened? The Tyrant she knew was powerful indeed, but unable to fly and seemed to be in constant pain from an injury of her past. What could have crippled Celestia, that she changed so much?

***

Standing behind Twilight, Clover leaned down and gently nuzzled her, whispering.
“As you watch these events unfold, think about the answer to this question. If you had so much as a glimmer of hope to undo what can’t be undone, to repair what can’t be fixed, to get back what’s gone forever, just how far would you be willing to go; what would you sacrifice to make the impossible, possible?”
Twilight was dumbfounded by the tone of severity in Clover’s gentle words. Silently, she watched the night she died, in an attempt to understand the events that had played out.

***

Celestia’s hooves touched down without a sound next to a destroyed building. The jumble of broken and split planks was all that remained of the Sparkle Homestead. Celestia stood there, staring at the remains of her daughter’s house in silence. A single tear appeared in her eyes before the sound of a weak cough reached her ears.
Frantically, Celestia tore through the pile, flinging away board after board, desperately searching, hope suddenly glinting in her eyes. Whatever hope she had, however, left her completely as she uncovered the torn and bloodied form of her daughter.
The Unicorn’s breathing was weak, labored. Her eyes slowly rolled up to look at her mother, staring silently down at her. The ribcage of Velvet had been punctured and Celestia immediately noticed the seal around her soul; forged by Celestia and Discord had been cracked and Velvet’s lovingly crafted soul, now slowly trickled out. Her daughter’s existence was coming to an end.
She spoke to her mother, calling her by a name she never used. Velvet’s words were strained and forced as if being spoken with the last of her energy.
“M-mommy, I’m...so sorry. I couldn’t stop them. They...took her. They took Twilight. Please, I’m begging you...save…”
Twilight watched as Velvet’s head lolled to the side and her words trailed into a deep, raspy, gurgle before her eyes went dim. Celestia stood there, silent before reaching out her hoof and closing her daughter’s eyelids. She whispered lovingly to the still mare.
“Mommy is proud of you, Velvet. You did your best. I couldn’t ask for more. Rest now, I’ll handle things from here.”
Tears fell like rain down her muzzle, dripping onto the cracked earth. Her eyes hooded over. There was no fire, there was no anger. Celestia felt like somepony had taken her heart and ground it beneath their hooves. It hurt so much, an agony as she had never known. And then, she felt nothing. No, not nothing. She felt too much.
Twilight watched as Celestia stood still, twitching as she struggled to control herself. She’s trying to prevent an outburst. After a few seconds a soul-shattering scream pierced the air.
“Celestia! Please, save me!”
Twilight’s eyes went wide as she watched, she knew that voice. It was her own. The scream caused Celestia to move faster than even Rainbow Dash had; one moment, Celestia was next to the wreckage, and the next, she stood within a crowd, watching the town square fountain. The fountain where a mutilated Twilight hung, strung up against the masonry with barbed wire. 
Her body was truly horrific to behold, and viewing it made Twilight instinctively feel the scars running across her barrel with her hoof. Even with her tolerance of lethal levels of pain, Twilight felt sick seeing her body in such a state. And even worse, she was still screaming for Celestia.
“Celestia, please help me!”
Celestia took a step forward, as the cultist next to Twilight held a ceremonial knife high preparing to strike the final blow. And that’s when he spoke his last words.
“You think that Demon can save you? She wouldn’t even save her own daughter! Do you think she is some all-powerful Goddess? That if you pray hard enough, that uncaring Nightmare, will just suddenly help you? Ha! I’ll prove to you what a false idol she is!
Tyrant Celestia, if you truly are the immortal deity they proclaim you to be, strike me down and free this filly right now. Where’s your God..”
Celestia silently stepped through the crowd as she opened her mouth and from it, a booming voice issued forth; sounding throughout the valley.
“You wish for me to save her, and end you here and now?”
As the cultists gathered at the fountain shakily turned in shock at the voice, Celestia’s body burst into flame, her eyes glinted with malice.
“Your prayer…”
Her horn glowed and the sky above twisted, becoming bright red, moments before balls of fire rained down from the heavens.
“Has been answered, you little fool.”
Twilight felt it was so surreal; there she sat, watching her life ebb away. Like Velvet, her soul seal had been broken. Unlike Velvet, however, the soul, though mostly gone, still had a single solitary shred clinging to the jagged edge of the crack. Celestia blinked, it was almost as if it refused to leave the seal. She smiled sadly.
“You are most certainly my stubborn daughter’s foal.”
“You...came.”
Celestia nodded and pushed back Twilight’s mane with her hoof. Twilight gave a small smile.
“I knew you would. I...knew...you...wou...”
“Twilight stay with me. Don’t you dare close your eyes. That’s an order!”
Twilight’s eyes fluttered weakly. One of them had burst from torture, but the other one flickered. Her iris was growing dull and she weakly uttered.
“I’m sorry...Grandma...I love y-y..you.”
Her eyes fell shut as the last shred of her soul left the seal. Celestia acted quickly, before the shred faded she quickly wrapped her magic around it, capturing the last vestige of Twilight Sparkle. Meanwhile, her body finally lay still, as Twilight stared, dumbfounded at her past self. Did I just..perish?
Twilight wasn’t sure what to make of what she had just seen. Her past self very clearly was lost. And yet here she was, alive in a world where she was created as dead. What was going on?
She wasn’t given long to process it before the scene changed and she found herself in a strange stone room, looking down at her own mangled corpse laying on a familiar-looking sparkling black stone table. Around the table stood three creatures; two of which Twilight recognized, Celestia and Discord. The third, however, was like nothing she had seen before; a strange insectoid equine. The black body had holes scattered throughout and aside from it being a female, Twilight could only notice those strange glowing green eyes. Who is that?
Clover’s laughter was heard behind her.
“That would be our daughter; Chrysalis. Queen of the Changelings.”
Changelings? Hm… That sounded familiar to her, but she couldn’t quite place it. She decided not to dwell on it. Instead, she decided to focus on the scene itself. Before Chrysalis and Discord floated scraps of souls. Celestia addressed both.
“Thank you Discord, and you as well Chrysalis.”
Discord merely laughed while Chrysalis spoke to Celestia; her voice a strangely distorted one, yet somehow very clearly feminine. 
“Think nothing of it, my Sister-in-Law. That’s what family is for.”
Celestia gave a brief smile before her horn glowed with her signature golden magic. It glowed brightly before fading entirely and Celestia looked at Discord.
“8 years?”
Looking slightly uncomfortable, he answered her.
“Yes. When you bond your soul to hers, it will slowly drain out of you and into her. In 8 years your magic will vanish and you will cease to exist if you go through with this.”
Celestia merely gave a chuckle.
“My existence was forfeit long ago, dear. What about you? Will you survive?”
Chrysalis shook her head before answering.
“Both you and my brother will be making this sacrifice. Once done, this cannot be undone.”
Twilight watched, mystified, as Celestia smiled at her corpse.
“So be it. She will be reborn.”
Her horn glowed a bright golden, as Discord held her hoof with his talon. An explosion burst from both and strands of glowing obsidian entwined with a golden light connected the two to the corpse. Discord turned to look into Celestia’s eyes before gently kissing her.
“See you on the other side, my little Celly.”
From within Discord floated out his internal organs, reshaping and restructuring to be laid within the corpse. Twilight watched as Discord’s body simply disintegrated. Meanwhile, Chrysalis’s own stag beetle-like horn glowed, forcing the golden magic of Celestia to connect and weave throughout the soul shards. 
The shards had been gathered from the remains of various souls, belonging to Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie, as well as Luna of the Realm of the Living. The golden magic of Celestia connected and bound the souls together stitching them to one another to form a perfect orb.
Twilight watched as the golden glow fiercely glowed, and slowly the soul orb was lowered into the now repaired corpse that was her. Slowly, the Twilight of the past’s eyes flicked open.
“M-mom? Why are you crying?”
> Chapter 20- A Winding Road
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mom, why are you crying?
Twilight stared on in disbelief. She knew those words, they were the first words she remembered speaking to the Tyrant. She had never known Velvet Twilight, she had only known Celestia as her mom and now she knew why; Celestia had forged her current soul. 
She felt sick. Celestia’s weakened state, why the Tyrant couldn’t fly, why Celestia seemed to always be in pain; it was because she did it for me.
She whispered sadly.
“Why? Why do that for me?”
Behind her, Grogar surprisingly spoke up.
“Some things are more valuable than one’s soul. Sometimes, an individual will willingly tread through Tartarus for nothing more than to see another smile. For Celestia, you were that smile. And from her sacrifice, not a soul, but a new power was created; one containing her hopes and prayers for her world. A forbidden act to be sure, but one to be commended.”
Turning to look behind her, the little filly saw Clover nodding in agreement. Her angelic voice overflowed with admiration as she spoke.
“Agreed. Never would I have fathomed our creatures to pay such a cost, just to bring their prayers to realization on their own. Though I cannot condone such a reckless action, I can’t help but be impressed by the conviction.”
“But you let it happen.”
Twilight’s tone was one of accusation.
“Who are you to judge her actions, when you let it happen, unhindered?”
Grogar chuckled.
“I was waiting for this. No, we did not let it happen. When we created the very existence you and your kind cling to, we gave the creatures the basic needs the would require. Nothing more. We decided to see what they could do, and so they grew on their own. Unhindered and uncontrolled they sought out and created some things we never had thought of. We’ve watched as they’ve grown, building better structures, learning the limits of possibility, and shattering those barriers. We did not, however, give them the means to do so originally. Their own determination gave them the ability to discover it themselves.”
Clover once again chimed in.
“True we watched it happen, but then again we never interfered either. The outcome of such actions were their own rewards to reap. Be it salvation or damnation, we would not interfere. We are not judging her. We are stating our thoughts on the methods used, ultimately it was her choice to do so.”
“But why show me all this?”
Clover and Grogar shared a look before Clover said gently.
“Because the time has come to awaken you to reality. You are not a filly anymore, Twilight and the world requires you to show the maturity of your age.”
When your maturity shows your age, this spell will be broken and you will become the Tyrant we need. Those words sounded so familiar but where had Twilight heard them? Her eyes went wide as the image of Tyrant Celestia casting a spell flashed in her mind. Wait, did she know?
Glancing up at the two imposing deities, Twilight asked them.
“Did Mom know about this?”
Nodding, Grogar spoke this time.
“Your mother gained insight into many events she shouldn’t have in her quest to maintain the Chaotic Harmony of the Realm of the Dead. She swore she would let nothing stop prosperity under her iron-hoofed rule. Time and time again, she planned for what would be, thanks to her husband, and our daughter.”
Clover laughed.
“The three were thick as thieves. Always breaking the limits and never stopping their mischief in the heavens. Celestia learned exactly what role you may end up playing and has spent the last 8 years training you to give you the best shot of ending the impending invasion.”
“Impending…Didn’t that already happen?”
Clover shook her head and her horn glowed with the Colors of Harmony, suddenly all around her Twilight saw horrific scenes of creatures; corrupted souls slowly destroying her world.
Twilight shouted at her.
“How is this possible where’s mom?”
Grogar answered this question in an eerily saddened way.
“Lost.”
“L-lost?”
“8 years have passed, Twilight. In this future, she lives within you; the last of the Nightmares.”
“Hold on, this is so much to take in! You want me to be some kind of hero? Are you sure you have the right Unicorn?”
Clover gently nudged her.
“We both know you are no mere Unicorn, little Nightmare. The selfish blood of your line flows within, but we know a soul of gold pulses within. You just need to embrace it.”
Looking down with an expression of defeat, Twilight cried out.
“But if mom couldn’t, then how could I possibly…”
“Enough!”
Grogar’s voice echoed throughout the empty space. 
“We are getting nowhere, Clover. There is no more efficient teacher than life itself. Let’s send her back. She has to find out for herself.”
Clover hesitated, before nodding.
“Perhaps she is not yet ready to face the truth.”
Looking down at Twilight, she gave a small smile.
“Remember what we’ve talked about. Show us what you can do.”
Before Twilight could protest, there was a bright flash of light.

***

“...And that, Little Twily is how I met your mother.”
Blinking, Twilight looked around. She was back in the cafeteria with Discord gazing expectantly at her. She muttered.
“How interesting.”
Discord was unfazed.
“Oh indeed it is, well I best be going. I’m sure you have much to do and dare I say not long to do it, after all it is almost midnight. And I do believe Miss Pinkemena is awaiting the birthday girl. Best not be tardy.”
With the snap of his talon, Discord vanished and Twilight sat next to Rarity who was still recounting her account of the Night of Fire.
“We were…”
“Aunt Rarity!”
Pausing at the interruption, with a wrinkled nose, Rarity addressed Twilight.
“Yes, Twilight?”
Twilight hurriedly apologized to her while explaining her reason for doing so.
“Sorry, Aunt Rarity, but I just remembered Applejack and I were headed down to the ballroom to attend some kind of birthday party being hosted by Pinkie Pie.”
Rarity laughed.
“Oh, dah-ling why didn’t you say so? You best get going. Go straight through those doors there and then…”

***

Twilight stood outside the ballroom, staring at a very familiar creature. Chrysalis noticed her and smiled.
“Finally we meet. How is my little Niece?”
“Are you the one who…”
“I am.”
“I have so many questions.”
“Oh, I have no doubt, however, mom has instructed me to let you discover on your own your capabilities.”
“But-”
Chrysalis chuckled seeing how frustrated Twilight seemed.
“So adorable. I may not be able to tell you what to do, but I can offer suggestions. Whether or not you decide to take them is upon you, though.”
Twilight looked grateful.
“So what would you suggest?”
Chrysalis’s eyes darted to the door.
“I’d say a birthday waltz might be a good place to start.”
Still grateful, yet slightly confused, Twilight pushed through the Ballroom double doors, to reveal a horrific and gore-filled scene. On either side, the sinister decorations hung. And there she stood amidst the carnage; Pinkimena Diane Pie, eyes closed and hoof extended, frozen in place as though waiting for somepony.
Twilight grinned. The decor, the setting, it was a birthday party like mom used to throw her. Ignoring the shredded corpses of armored Changelings that had gotten too close, Twilight calmly walked up to and placed her forehoof on Pinkie’s. As Pinkie’s eyes flew open, Twilight smiled sweetly.
“May I have this dance?”
It was as sudden as lightning, and without warning. A dagger appeared in Pinkie’s forehoof as the music began to play from nowhere. Deftly, Pinkie lashed out, but Twilight twirled to the right and stepped forward with her left hoof. 
As the dance began the music sped faster and faster, as Twilight led. The two twirled, ducked, spun, dipped, and even shimmied, all the while Pinkie slashed at Twilight who simply dodged by doing the next dance step. The music became almost impossible to follow and the dancing sped up. Chrysalis watched from the doorway in amazement as the two dipped and twirled at impossible speeds; ending with a backward head tilt from Twilight.
Twilight found Pinkie’s knife pressed against her temple before retracting. Lifting her head up, Twilight saw no knife, just a happy Pinkie Pie who was giggling; her mane and tail poofy as could be.
“Oh, that was so much fun! I’ve never known any other pony to be able to keep up with me, aside from my big sis…”
Pinkie paused before muttering bitterly.
“Maud.”
Twilight watched as the poofiness of her mane deflated and she seemed to become a darker version of herself mentioning this ‘Maud’. As Twilight watched, Pinkie once again was twirling a knife she inexplicably acquired. Could it be that there was a connection?
“Pinkie? Would you mind telling me about Maud?”
The effect was instantaneous, and Pinkie became hyper once more going on for almost ten minutes about how great Maud was, without a single breath.
“...And today would have been her 20th birthday.”
Twilight suddenly understood. The party wasn’t for her but for Maud. But what exactly had happened to this wonderful big sister of Pinkie?
“She sounds amazing, what happened to her? Would you mind telling me?”
Pinkie hesitated for a moment before nodding.
“It was just after the 1st Anniversary of the Night of Fire. Maud and I were celebrating her birthday.  We ventured into cultist territory to access a small cave of crystals Maud was fond of. We didn’t even see them coming. In no time at all, I awoke chained to a wall, forced to watch Maud be tortured. They…”
Twilight instinctively grabbed her within a tight hug, causing Pinkie to sniff gratefully.
“You don’t need to explain further if you don’t want to.”
Pinkie nodded and with tears in her eyes, asked Twilight.
“What about you? How do you know that dance?”
Twilight laughed as she nibbled a piece of the acrid cake made of flesh.
“Mom taught me! I was told that dance was only to be performed on my birthday.”
“Wait...It’s your birthday?”
Twilight nodded and blinked. In Pinkie’s hooves was a large present, though how she came to be holding it, Twilight had no idea. Even more surprising, the gift had a tag that said ‘To Princess Twilight’ on it. Where does she keep getting these things?
“Happy Birthday!”
“Oh um, thanks!”
Opening the box, Twilight drew forth a book, Rock, You Are a Rock By Maud Pie. Flipping through it revealed it to be a book of poems about rocks written by Pinkie’s late sister.
“Oh Pinkie, it’s wonderful! Thank you.”
Pinkie smiled happily and looked to her left, tears in her eyes.
“Told you she would love it, sis.”
Twilight just gave her another warm hug. She had been there, she understood. She must have been so lonely all this time. Even amidst her friends, she felt alone. It was at that moment Chrysalis walked up to the table and eyed the giggling Pinkie being hugged by Twilight. Smiling, the Changeling Queen spoke to the pair, her eyes glinting knowingly.
“I take it, you enjoyed yourselves, now then, I do believe it is time to clean up, after all, this room needs to be available for others to use. Wouldn’t you agree, Pinkie?”
“Sorry, Mrs. Chrysi.”
Chuckling, and sneakily munching on some cake, Chrysalis nodded.
“It’s alright little one. I see you’ve made a new friend. You know, maybe she would like to be your big sister. After all, you do have a bit in common.”
At these words, Pinkie turned towards Twilight who barely had time to blink, before being bombarded with questions from the eager filly.
“Really? Will you? Pleases?”
Twilight smiled. What could she do, Pinkie clearly needed her. Family comes in many forms. It’s my choice and I choose to be here for her.
“I would be delighted to be your big sister, Pinkie.”
Pinkie looked surprised for a moment before hugging her.
“Did you just get taller, sis?”
> Chapter 21- A Moment of Sincerity
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight blinked. Taller? That’s when she noticed her reflection in a hallway mirror, a mirror that had been above her head on the way in. Not just that but her back seemed to have sprouted feathered wings. Beside her trotted the little adolescent mare, Pinkie; as energetic as possibly conceivable.
“I can’t believe it’s your birthday! We need to tell the others!”
“Pinkie, I don’t think…”
“Yeah...Uh-huh...It’s settled then. See you soon, Aunt Rarity!”
Twilight turned and saw Pinkie was on her walkie-talkie.
“Pinkie...What did you..”
Pinkie, however, was already contacting another creature.
“Hey-o who wants to party?”
On the other end, Twilight could hear grumbling, before an annoyed voice called back.
“Who is this? How did you get on Trixie's frequency?”
“Party for The Tyrant’s daughter in 15. Be there or…”
Suddenly there was a loud noise on the other end of the line, Twilight swore the recipient just fell out of bed.
“Starlight! Get your gear, goin’ to a party for the Princess. Yeah yeah, no Trixie doesn't think your flank looks fat in that...Oh for the love of...We’ll be there...Starlight you look fine!”
The line went dead as Pinkie giggled. 
“Well, I guess we know who she’s doing later…”
Twilight laughed.
“Okay, that one got me, but Pinkie you don’t need to..”
“Hello, in the mood for a party?”
The other end was apparently anything but enthusiastic to get Pinkie’s random call.
“Ugh, Celestia Dammit Cozy, who is it?”
“This better be important, Sunset was tucking me in.”
There was a giggle on the other end and then the tone shifted and a low, almost crazed voice whispering.
“You have exactly five seconds to explain, before my axe kisses you goodnight, permanently.”
Pinkie was undeterred though Twilight shivered at the murderous tone.
“Well the Tyrant’s kid, is joining the family and…”
The tone shifted instantly.
“That’s tonight? Sunset make me some coffee, we got a party to attend! No, I don’t know where you threw your jeans. Hang on…”
Pinkie grinned evilly at Twilight whose face was flushed trying to hold in her laughter as more words issued from the walkie-talkie.
“Yeah, we’ll be there! Sunset, I don’t know, make some bucking toast, ugh, vegetarians…Click. ”
And so it was, as the two made their way down the long, hallways of indeterminate length. Every few minutes, Twilight bore witness to Pinkie Pie calling random creatures on the walkie-talkie; many of them quite surprised at the call, since they didn’t have any walkie-talkies of their own. How Pinkie managed to get a hold of a changeling while he was in the shower preparing for his guard shift, Twilight never figured out, but not for lack of trying.
“Pinkie? How are you doing that?”
“Huh? Doing what?”
“That!”
Twilight pointed a hoof at the cupcake that Pinkie stopped to eat. Even watching her the entire time, Twilight still was unable to pinpoint the exact moment it appeared in her hooves. Pinkie looked at the cupcake and appeared thoughtful for a moment before devouring the rest hungrily.
“Sorry about that, I got hungry, and I really wanted a cupcake. Hmm, now that I think about it, I’m not sure where it came from either. Well anyway, I got more calls to make. By the way, do you have a favorite food?”
Twilight was completely dumbfounded by the statement, as the walkie-talkie just sort of appeared once again, but when exactly or how, Twilight couldn’t fathom. She sighed, maybe I’m not supposed to know everything after all. 
“Well, I do enjoy quesadillas. Maybe with some peppers, and some fried onions. Why do you ask?”
“Oh, well I have to start cooking them if they are to be done by the time we arrive. Needed to know what to cook.”
Twilight blinked.
“What?”
Pinkie held up a hoof.
“Sorry gotta take this call, Twilight.”
Before Twilight could say another word, Pinkie began chattering to a rather surprised resident.
“Oh hi, no, I don’t mind that you were pouring milk when the carton you were pouring, started ringing. Anyway, wanna come to a party?”

***

15 minutes later, Twilight and Pinkie stood outside the massive dining room. Reaching for the handle, Twilight was surprised when Pinkie’s hoof quickly grabbed her own.
“Pinkie, what giv-?”
Twilight stopped in mid-sentence at what she saw. Pinkie was smiling. Genuinely smiling. For the first time since she became hyper again, Twilight saw her real smile. It wasn’t forced, or over-the-top, it was just a surprisingly gentle grin. 
Twilight marveled at the shine of her grin, but even more than that, Pinkie seemed to be completely at ease, her eyes shined with a clarity Twilight hadn’t seen in the others all night; her pain and despair seemed to have vanished completely. Pinkie was truly happy.
“I just wanted to tell you, thank you.”
Her voice wasn’t cracked nor hyper, it was a soothing, mellow tone. Twilight swore she had heard a similar voice, but for the death of her, she couldn’t remember where.
“The others are my family, and I love them dearly, but I’ve never felt like they listened to me. Oh sure, they are there to smile and nod and hear my concerns, but you walked right up to me, aware of the danger, and reached out anyway. I haven’t felt anything since my sister died.”
She paused and Twilight could see her eyes beginning to water.
“In my maelstrom of pain, the pain I inflicted on others and on myself, you embraced my suffering and helped carry my pain. That dance has shown me just who you are. And I just wanted to say, from the full depths of my soul, thank you, big sister. Thank you for being there when I needed you most. You really are just like Maud.”
Twilight could hear in her voice just how hard it was to speak such words, and just how heartfelt her words had been. She felt strange, she felt different. She felt flush, and why did her heart pound in her barrel? It wasn’t love. Of that she was sure, and yet, she could not deny it was affection. Twilight gritted her teeth.
If Pinkie could do it, she could too. All her life she saw only what was, never why or how, or even what would be. Closing her eyes, she gave Pinkie the reply she deserved. She shut off her brain, and let her heart guide her for once; 
“That’s what a big sister is for. That’s what I’m supposed to say, right? That I had no fear of my own, reaching out to you in the ballroom. The truth is, I was terrified. Like you, I lived life burying all my emotions deep down. It was what it was, or so I always thought. No, that’s not entirely true, is it? I ran. I ran away from responsibility for anything. Everything I did was because of my mother, but it wasn’t. No, it was my choices that caused my own pain. As a result, I pushed them away, anyone and everyone who got close to me. Even the Tyrant who literally tore her own soul apart, just to save mine, I pushed to the side.”
Giving a heavy sigh, Twilight took a deep breath before continuing her confession.
“And then I came here, a child mentality that lashed out when things went wrong. That doesn’t work, it never does. There comes a time in every pony’s life, when we have to leave behind the cowardly ways of fillies and colts and become the mares and stallions the world needs us to be. Tonight, seeing you lost and alone in the ballroom, standing there; desperate for somepony anypony to take your hoof and dance with you, cemented that reality in my mind. No, it wasn’t just you. The others too, each of you has your skeletons that dance in the closet. For once I’m not alone. I’m not a filly anymore. I’m done running. I’ll be here for as long as you need me, Pinkie. I’ve never had a younger sibling before, but I look forward to our time together.”
Pinkie pushed open the door; laughing loudly, she proclaimed.
“That’s enough sentiments, let’s party! It is your special day after all!”
As the doors flew open wide, 	a massive crowd of- surprisingly dressed in formal attire- hundreds of creatures shouted.
“Happy 18th birthday Twilight!”

***

Twilight had been standing alone by the punch bowl. 15 minutes in, and her birthday party was in full force; a musical bass blasted across the dusty floor, while the sound of a smooth cello provided accompaniment. The tables were packed with hungry guests, all of who were enjoying the cheesy goodness of the quesadillas Pinkie had somehow made. After several dances, Twilight went to get some punch for a quick rest from the sensory overload, of music and loud noise, flooding her senses.
She wiggled the feathery wings that had sprouted from her back. They seemed familiar, yet strangely alien; almost as though she had them once before. She sighed and took a sip of the punch before spitting it out in disgust. It was too bitter and...she sniffed at it. Was that a hint of Dandelion?
Twilight watched in silence as a raspberry-colored mare with a strawberry and a bunch of grapes for a cutie mark, took a sip of the questionable liquid, before getting a big grin and chugging the contents of the bowl in almost no time at all.
Before she could say a word, Twilight watched the mare wobble erratically. She spoke to Twilight, though her words were slurred.
“Thashts the shuff.”
The mare immediately leaned forward and planted a kiss on Twilight’s lips, before toppling forward into the empty punch bowl. Blinking in disbelief Twilight watched as she began snoring, face-down in the glass bowl. That confirmed her suspicion, this was not punch at all. It did smell familiar, like what mom drank with dinner every night. Dandelion and Elderberry wine. Just great, my first kiss, and it's stolen by a drunk mare.
“Oh dah-ling, those wings look gorgeous on you. Who would have ever guessed you were originally created as an Alicorn filly?”
Turning to face the speaker, Twilight’s face lit up to see Rarity, alongside Fluttershy and Applejack gazing up at her.
“Oh thank you, Aunt Rarity! It’s been so long, even I’ve forgotten. I guess I’m finally mature enough to embrace the throne now.”
Applejack shook her head, chuckling slightly. The sounds of laughter at Pinkie’s antics during ‘pin the tail on the pony’ could be heard amidst the clinking of glasses in celebration.
“Oh, sugarcube, you’ve grown so much since ya got here, but ya ain’t got the experience of bein’ a leader, just yet.”
Twilight’s face fell, prompting Fluttershy to speak up, in her quiet way.
“That doesn’t mean we aren’t proud of you, sweetie. You’ve come so far, and yet there’s further to go. It’s true your maturity has hit its peak, but there is still more for you to learn. And I promise we’ll be by your side the entire way.” 
“By my side?”
Twilight sounded confused.
“You are all quite wonderful, but mom said home by sun up, and that’s in about an hour. I gotta start saying goodbyes, mom’s waiting.”
Both Fluttershy and Rarity exchanged a look with Applejack who stepped forward. In the background, the music of the party played on.
“About that, Sugarcube there’s something you should know…”
	“Huh? What’s that?”
Scuffing a hoof, Applejack took a deep breath.
“Twi, we can’t find your dra-”
*Ahem*
The sound of a fake cough alerted the four to a blue Unicorn standing quietly in their midst. Twilight recognized her, she was the one from the hallway, the embodiment of Death, itself; Trixie, one of the Four Horsemares of the Apocalypse. She looked as though she were extremely uncomfortable but her words were soft, respectful, even.
“Mrs. Nightmare, we need to talk. Can you please come with Trixie?”
“Now just hol' on a dern moment! Y'all just can’t interrupt like that!”
Turning her head to gaze into Applejack’s eyes, Trixie’s own were ablaze with a raging maelstrom. Trixie kept her soft tone though it carried the imminent danger.
“You don’t tell Trixie what she can or cannot do.  Though Trixie apologizes for the interruption, this cannot wait.  Trixie has her orders. Now, if that is all, Mrs Nightmare…”
The flames in her eyes died down as Trixie finished.
“This way, if you please.”
Applejack was at a loss. It was true, and she knew it, that the only reason Rainbow was in charge of them, was because The Four Mares enjoyed her company. Truth be told, they obeyed no mortal, and their commands came from Grogar and Clover, themselves. Usually, though, they were not the kind to pull rank like this. What was going on? 
Whatever it was, it was no trivial matter. Rarely did the four ever interfere with others, keeping their conversings only to Dash and even then just a few words at a time. Seeing her approach Twilight was unsettling, to say the least. Whatever they wanted with Twilight, it certainly wasn’t to wish her a happy birthday.  Rarity whispered to Twilight as she started to follow Trixie out of the room, amidst the ongoing partiers. A single solitary prayer.
“Be safe Darling.”
The three watched in eerie slow motion as Twilight, following Trixie, took one step outside the doorway and vanished. Meanwhile, the clock on the wall slowly ticked the seconds away, causing the minute hand and hour hand to synchronize, pointing at the twelve. 
*Dong*
The chime rang out twelve times, and on the twelfth, the small walkie-talkie on Applejack’s midriff squawked to life. 
“Come in! if anybody is still able to hear this message, please come in! ”
“This is Applejack, who is this?”
“There’s no time, I don’t have long!”
“I asked you your-”
“Listen to me, I don’t have much longer until she finds me. If you can, get to shelter, stay there!”
A loud crash and the howling of wind could be heard in the background as maniacal laughter could be heard.
“What in tarnation? What’s goin’ on? Who’s after you?”
Hurriedly, the speaker continued in a choked gurgle, as though their throat was being crushed. The speaker didn’t falter, they continued, desperate to get their words out as they breathed their last.
“Canterlot’s fallen. The Tyrant is dead!”
There was an explosion, a strangled gargle on the other end of the line, before nothing but white noise, crackling away. Applejack exchanged a knowing glance with Rarity and Fluttershy. They nodded. The time had come. 
“Get the residents back to their rooms, Flutters. Rar...get the file. And round up Rainbow and Pinkie. It’s time.”
As the two ran to fulfill the commands, Applejack silently swore. Damn it, your majesty. Are you really planning on doing that to her? Your own daughter?
Taking her hat from her head she stared at it, in silence. The worn, frayed and tattered stetson was the last thing she had to remember her parents. Would you do the same? No, of course, you would. I wonder though, will Twilight be able to make that call?
 She slowly placed the hat back upon her head, perfectly covering her cursed wounds. Applejack sighed in distress. There was no going back now, they were out of options. The midnight hour was finally upon them.
> Chapter 22- Harbingers
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight found herself alone again, in a strange hallway. It wasn’t a void, nor a mystical setting. She was standing on a hardwood floor, and the walls were brick, layered without flaw. A soft glow from a domed overhead chandelier bathed her in its light. In front of her, a lone door, unassuming and almost humble, stood framed by the bricks. Curiously, she reached for it, throwing it open to reveal them, waiting for her.
What awaited her through that door was anything but what she expected. Trixie was waiting for her, but so were the other three, however, none of them seemed to notice her standing there. She stayed quiet and observed the scene with disbelief, and slight disappointment. These are the harbingers of the apocalypse?
Starlight lay sprawled on a big sofa, watching what seemed to be a cartoon show about ponies, in which one of the characters, resembling her, had used their magic to render the main characters helpless. She protested at the TV as she opened a bag of potato chips.
“Oh c’mon, that is completely out of character! This show has been off the rails since Dusk got her wings in season 3!”
Trixie lay on top of Starlight, laughing at her outburst.
“Oh, who do you think you are fooling, Famine? You know you love it.”
Off to the side Cozy glow sat at a tyke table furiously scribbling away with a crayon. After a moment she grinned and threw the crayon onto the table. Picking up the parchment she ran to the open-air kitchen behind the couch where Sunset was busy stirring a pot.
“Pestilence, I did it! Look!”
Wiping her hooves on her apron, Sunset took the parchment and looked at it, gushing at the scribbles, that Twilight couldn’t begin to decipher.
“Oh, would you look at that! Who’s my good little warrior?”
The filly cringed at being called little.
“Hey, Pestilence! I’m older than you!”
Sunset grinned wickedly.
“And what if you are, War? I’ll tell you what, I’ve been dying for a new necklace, why don’t you take some beads and do that for me?”
Batting her eyes at Cozy, Sunset winked.
“If it’s good, you’ll get an extra portion of cake for dessert.”
Completely placated, Cozy raced back to the table and began fiddling with some wooden beads. Twilight marveled at how Sunset handled the situation. She heard Sunset then mutter to herself with a grin.
“Haven’t changed a bit over eons, have you War?”
Twilight chuckled at the comment only to notice all four had turned to stare at her, alerted by her laughter. She began to sweat as a dagger was at her throat in an instant, while a sniper’s laser was zeroed in on the gap between her eyes.

***

There was silence at the table as the five sat there staring at the stack of parchment, bound in twine and sealed by Celestia, that lay before them. The seal took the form of a living fire that resembled a fully-animated alicorn sitting in the middle. Standing a mere third of a hoof in height, it glared up at them, as all five stared down at it; as though defying them to try and open the bundle upon which it rested.
Rarity leaned over and whispered to Applejack.
“Nothing’s happening darling, maybe for once, she was wrong?”
Applejack’s brow furrowed as she thought about the situation. The seal stared up at her as its flame flicked to and fro. Celestia had made it crystal clear that, with no pretenses or misgivings, on the night she died, the seal would fade and the parchments within were to be followed to the letter. 
Still, the tiny flaming alicorn, now angrily biting at the hoof of Rainbow Dash who was gingerly poking it, seemed to be just fine. She was right about everything else, could it be our Tyrant isn’t dead after all? Just as Applejack’s heart held a glimmer of hope, the alicorn let out a squeal of pain, before laying down on its side. It whimpered weakly as the flames in its form dwindled away, slowly closing its eyes and laying still. And then, it was gone. 
Rainbow’s curious eyes went wide as the little fire pony vanished. Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy felt their hearts break. It didn’t seem possible. Celestia was the shining beacon of suppression in the Realm of the Dead. All celebrated their hatred of the most oppressive ruler in the history of Equus. Invincible, immortal, widely acknowledged as the Demon of Tartarus; there were many prestige and titles her subjects had given her but for Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity she was simply the Mother of Equus.
After resurrecting them, she had gone out of her way to stay in contact. Though kept from others, the three had written letters to the Tyrant, detailing their ventures, hopes, and dreams on a nightly basis for the past 8 years. Likewise, by sunrise they would find letters on their bed stands, each individually written to provide comfort, and peace of mind as she addressed their worries and concerns. There’s no way. She can’t really be...gone?
 As the twine slowly untied itself, the three felt tears well in their eyes. There was no mistaking it, Their Tyrant had truly fallen. And within that bundle lay her last words to them.
All eyes were on Applejack as the Headmare reached for the top of the stack. The writing was delicate calligraphy written with a steady focus. At the top of the page was a large “Operation: Friendship is Magic.”

***

Twilight felt an overwhelming bloodlust from three of the four entities. Sunset had instantly drawn and steadied her ranged weapon, while Starlight had unsheathed and placed her blades against Twilight’s throat.
Cozy Glow meanwhile, was staring mercilessly at her, holding her over-sized battleax. Her sweet crystallized honey voice didn’t sound so cute anymore.
“Best tell us who you are and how you got into our house.”
Twilight, no stranger to such threats of obliteration, felt at ease and, though sweating from the dagger’s unbearable hunger slowly invading her being, calmly observed them before remarking.
“You are not the four from the hallway. Though you do resemble them. Your magic is far more potent.”
Throughout the whole encounter, only Trixie, or rather, the entity resembling Trixie, stayed still and watched as the scene unfolded. Slowly clapping its hooves, it rose and smiled.
“Not bad, you can tell that simply by watching us? All of you at ease, she is Trixie's guest.”
The effect of the words was instantaneous; as quickly as the weapons were brought to bear, they vanished and the three returned to their mundane activities. Starlight was back in her spot on the couch, eating her chips, and complaining about how Blue Fast would never have done those pranks before season 3. Sunset’s attention went back to simultaneously stirring her pot and watching Cozy Glow, who was busy fiddling with her beads, a smirk playing on her muzzle. Twilight was surprised at how quickly the situation changed. Meanwhile, Trixie spoke to her.
“Oh, don’t mind them. If it doesn’t involve some kind of conflict they just aren’t interested.”
“And what about you?”
Trixie smiled slyly.
“What about Trixie?”
Twilight shook her head. The smell pervading her nostrils was foreign, the feeling was cold, clammy. And the taste on her tongue was horribly fetid and acidic. On top of that, it was overwhelmingly so. This was most certainly not Trixie’s magic.
“Who or what are you? You are not that Unicorn. Her magic was warmer and felt like it had a pulse. Yours is cold, as though dead, still and placid.”
The mare before her became formless, plagued with acid greens blended with ebony. It no longer resembled a Unicorn at all. This state lasted for a minute as Twilight stared in silent shock. The formless mass reformed once again to resemble Trixie and smiled.
“Cold, dead, still and placid, Trixie sees. You really can see Trixie’s magic can’t you?”
Chuckling, the mare stared directly into Twilight’s eyes, as her voice grew solemn. She began to speak as though quoting a reverent scripture, one Twilight knew quite well.
“I looked, and there before me was a pale pony! The mare was named Death, and Tartarus was following close behind her. They were given power over the whole of Equus to kill by ax, famine, and plague, and by the wild beasts of the realms.”
Gesturing to herself with her hoof, the entity resembling Trixie gave a flourished bow.  
“Death, Leader of the Four Horsemares of the Apocalypse, at your service. Come we have much to discuss.”

***

The clock on the wall read 5:30. Rainbow snored softly as the candlelight glowered low. Her head rested on the sturdy oak tabletop while nearby Pinkie lay muzzle-buried deep into a cupcake, snoring loudly and munching in between her breaths; though where exactly the cupcake came from, nopony knew. Watching them, before quietly draping a blanket over each, Fluttershy turned to look at Applejack and Rarity as they painstakingly poured over hundreds of pages by the now-dying candlelight. 
“Such precious gifts, may they sleep well. Find anything?”
“Too much, darling. These pages detail everything. From 8 years ago, to this moment, it’s all here. That night, our rebirth, even Twilight falling out of the sky last night. Fluttershy, Celestia knew. She knew about Applebloom, what would happen to Sweetie...Even your bunny. It’s all here.”
Fluttershy’s heart skipped a beat.
“A-Angel?”

***

“I must say, you definitely live up to the description we were given. Not many could stand before us and defy our destructive tendencies.”
“You were given a description of me?”
Twilight sat on the comfortable-looking couch next to Starlight, who ignored her and focused on her show while eating impossible amounts of potato chips from a tiny snack-sized bag. The entity known as Death nodded with Trixie’s head.
“I believe you called her mother, but that Tyrant was very determined to have us hear her out.”
“More like annoying.”
Turning around, Sunset chided Cozy Glow.
“Don’t interrupt your betters, War. It’s rude.”
“Well, it was!”
“War! What did I just say?”
“Well, Pestilence, she isn’t wrong. That mare foiling our attempts to reset that world was annoying. Destroying those crops was a labor of love, she didn’t have to regrow them so fast.”
Starlight had sat up and clicked off the TV. Yawning, she stretched and looked over at the kitchen. After chiming in, she barked out.
“Anyway, when’s dinner? I’m starving!”
“Oh pipe down, Famine, you are always starving! Dinner’s in about five minutes. Though I suppose you are right, I really didn’t appreciate her purifying my precious plagues like that.”
Cozy Glow carefully tied off her string of beads to form a necklace as she remarked.
“That’s nothing! My ax divided all the creatures of the land; pitting brother against brother. Civil wars throughout the globe and that wretched creature had all division quelled and united under her rule by week’s end.”
Twilight blinked in surprise. Celestia prevented them from unleashing their power? She was able to stave off Famine, War, Pestilence, and Death? Just what is mom?
Death laughed before calling out to the room.
“I think it’s pretty clear Celestia holds a place in our hearts.”
Starlight turned back to the TV before clicking it on again, grumbling begrudgingly.
“Not many can stand up to us, that’s for sure.”
Mumbles of agreement laced with admiration came from the other two.
“She was a sight to see.”
“Yeah.”
Turning to Twilight, Death smiled.
“You need to understand, we are not Creators, like Clover or Grogar. We are Destroyers, and justly proud of our abilities. About 900 or so years ago, we were called upon by the Creators to destroy your world. To reset it back to day one. Essentially wipe out all living, or shall I say, dead across the globe. Something of which we were more than prepared to do. Or so we thought. And so we sent our vassals.”
“Vassals?”
“We are forever bound to this house. Our powers are such, that were we to leave this very room, all of existence would be destroyed. So we send vassals; clones of us, with barely a fraction of our abilities, though still unstoppable by your standards. We control their movements and see through their eyes to carry out our wills.”
With a wave of her hoof, Death manifested a window to the past.
“Take a look.”
Twilight turned to look at the odd scene. The vassals of the four stood before Celestia, who, body ablaze, glared defiantly at them.

***

“You will not touch my world!”
Unsheathing her massive ax, Cozy Glow pointed the unholy weapon at Celestia.
“If you won’t move, then we will just have to go right through you.”
Charging forward, with unnatural speed, Cozy Glow swung the ax with all her might.
Rather than budging, Celestia narrowed her eyes, and the flames rippling across the surface of her flesh grew in a raging maelstrom, surrounding her. A roar of defiance echoed through the air.
“You will not touch my world!”
The ax collided with her flesh, issuing a shockwave of air from the immense impact to radiate outward. As the dust cleared, Cozy Glow’s triumphant grin faded.Celestia stood, unfazed by the blow, the blade of the ax rested against her skin, but not a scratch appeared. She glared down at the filly, her eyes blazing with her infernal rage. In disbelief, Cozy Glow swung her ax, again and again, each time with enough force to split the world in half. Celestia just stood there, taking blow after blow without so much as a scratch.
“You will not touch my world. I will not move. And none of you-"
Whipping her glare to pierce through the other three, Celestia's skull was pierced with a conical projectile from Sunset's weapon. A soft crimson flowed from the hole between her eyes. She screamed in pain as the plagued bullet infected her throughout. Her flesh, twisted and grew dark as Celestia let out agonizing wails. She staggered but didn't budge from her spot. She slammed down her hoof in defiance as the discoloration glowed bright red, and erupted in flames.
Celestia stood in resolute conviction. She was breathing heavily and her white fur was marred with scorch marks from where the flames had burst through her skin. Gritting her teeth in agony, she finished her sentence.
"Will prevent me from protecting my world."
Sunset's jaw dropped in disbelief. That bullet held her most potent of diseases, and somehow, a simple mare had purified it from her being. Starlight drew her Blades of Starvation. Seeing that look in Celestia’s eyes, however, caused her to sheath them once more before pulling out a bag of chips. Crunching happily, she shrugged at Trixie’s raised eyebrow.
“What? She’s far hungrier than any ailment I could inflict upon her.”
Rolling her eyes, Trixie took a step forward. She walked up to Celestia, commenting towards her with each movement of her hooves.
“If I touch you, you will perish. I do not need to interact with your soul, body or essence of magic. If my hoof touches you, you will die. Your heart will stop, your blood will turn to sludge, your legs will collapse beneath you, and your eyes will see no more.”
Now inches from Celestia, Trixie stood there, with her hoof raised.
“Do you understand?”
“I will not move.”
“Trixie is not posturing, Trixie will kill you. And all of your petty defiances will have been for naught. You will perish in that spot and we will ravage this world as we please. You can step aside and we will leave you for last, or you can feel the clammy hold of Trixie’s eternal sleep.”
To emphasize her point, Trixie put her hoof a hair’s breadth from Celestia. The Tyrant shivered profusely, as the after-effects of the viral infection were felt. Her body’s temperature had fallen into the teens and her blood was sluggishly flowing, avoiding being frozen thanks to her inner fire burning fiercely. Still, she stood firm and amidst the tremendous pain she was in, stammered out through gritted teeth.
“I will not per-perish y-yet. I cannot l-let you cl-claim me y-yet.”
Trixie paused, why she hesitated; she wasn’t sure, but a strange light filled Celestia’s eyes, and never before had a mortal creature stood up to her or the three she led. Nodding slowly, she lowered her hoof to stamp it on the ground. 
Instantly, Cozy Glow and Sunset sat on their haunches; their weapons were gone from sight in a flash. Starlight meanwhile had already sat down to enjoy her snack. Trixie looked at Celestia and asked her.
“That’s some conviction you have. Tell me mortal, what is it that drives you to such extremes? Why are you willing to endure such pains?”
As Trixie made her inquiry, flames erupted from within Celestia, tearing huge gashes in her hide through which her bones and organs could be seen. Much to the amazement of the four, the holes slowly filled in with infernal fire, and then flickered away into nothing, revealing blackened scars amidst her white fur. Clearly in extreme agony, Celestia stamped her hoof several times, before letting out a heavy sigh and her labored breathing returned to normal.
“I must repair the damage that I have done to my world.”
Trixie paused for a moment before stating.
“Alright, explain. You have piqued Trixie’s curiosity.”

***

“Dinner time!”
Sunset’s shout, caused a flurry of commotion as Starlight eagerly leaped up and bolted towards a dining table that had appeared just outside the kitchen. Cozy Glow let out a squeal of excitement, and Sunset placed the lid back on the pot she had been stirring. The window faded and Twilight turned to the grinning Trixie.
“Come, Twilight. Join us for dinner, we can talk more at the table.”
> Chapter 23- The Peaceful Tyrant
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“She was such a pain! Imagine a mortal demanding a favor of us, of all beings, and pestering us until we gave in. Famine, give it back!”
“Oh, there was no doubt War; she was just the worst. Hey, Famine hooves off! Those are mine.”
“Touch those potatoes and I’ll kill you myself, Pestilence.”
Twilight sat in stunned silence watching as Sunset, Starlight, and Cozy Glow fought over the luxurious banquet that graced the table. As a dagger whizzed past her head, she instinctively ducked, leaving the cursed blade embedded in the wall. Cozy Glow had her ax out and apparently had deflected the blade from hitting Sunset, who had her tongue out mockingly at Starlight; in her hooves was a bowl of potatoes.
A harsh grating sound caused Twilight to turn to look at Trixie who had been sitting next to her. The mare had risen to her hooves and before so much as a word was spoken, the other three had their weapons away. Still, Trixie opened her mouth to speak. Her voice was quiet, and far less jovial than earlier.
“Give Famine her potatoes, Pestilence. War, if you draw your arms at the table again, I will break that hatchet on your skull. And you, Famine, pull knives again while eating and I will take them. And you will give War back her cake, don’t you dare bite into that. You know better. We have a guest and I will not tolerate such behavior. Am I clear, girls?”
Murmured apologies of submission came forth as Trixie calmly took her seat once more. She glanced at Twilight and spoke courteously, tinged with embarrassment.
“I do apologize, they are usually better behaved.”
Twilight, however, just giggled in response.
“Oh, I think it’s wonderful!”
Was it a trick of the candlelights, or perhaps a memory of old resurfacing? Trixie watched as Twilight’s fur slowly shifted to a creamy white, while her mane took on the shine of an aurora. Even her voice sounded different as her eyes seemed softer, warmer. Her voice had a melodic tinge to its tone. A voice from the past.

***

“Oh, I think it’s wonderful! To see them arguing and bickering, in such a way. It means you all care for each other-”

***

Trixie blinked and shook her head, dazedly. Twilight sat where Celestia had been, her fur a vibrant violet, the flowing mane stationary once more, though her eyes held the same, familiar warmth. Watching that golden flash of light shine in Twilight’s eyes, Trixie felt an overwhelming sense of Deja Vu as she asked her.
“What did you just say?”
“I said, I think it’s wonderful to see them arguing and bickering. It means you all care for each other. Otherwise, why would you bother getting annoyed at each other’s antics, if you didn’t somewhat care? I think that is really wonderful and something worth celebrating.”
Around the table, the other three had gotten that same look in their eye. Trixie blinked in silence. Do they see it, too?
Cozy Glow broke the stunned silence that followed with a laugh.
“It’s eerie, isn’t it? Like she was sitting here again, huh Pestilence?”
“There can be no doubt, War. That is definitely Celestia’s spawn.”
Twilight looked around in confusion.
“What’s so funny?”
Trixie grinned.
“Your mother sat there 900 years ago and told us the same thing. In fact, it’s because of her that we sit at this table and eat together every night.”
Twilight couldn’t keep the surprise out of her voice.
“Really?”
Cozy Glow poured herself some chestnut beer into a wooden flagon, remarking.
“Yep. Our dinners are to celebrate. Ah, that’s so good.”
Sunset frowned in disdain as Cozy Glow gave a loud belch. Turning to Twilight, she continued explaining; her voice gentle, pleasant, and almost humble.
“What she means is we sit down at this table once a night to embrace togetherness. Truth be told, normally we can’t stand each other. As Destroyers, we each take pride in our own abilities, but our pride can be a bit obsessive. Each of us is undeniably destructive. However, we each have tendencies to see our abilities as more, or rather, the most destructive. And so we quarrel regularly.”
Sunset paused, reaching for some barbecue carrots, allowing Starlight to continue where she left off. She sounded calm, quiet.
“That night Celestia made us look within ourselves. We had to, reluctantly mind you, admit that while we didn’t enjoy sharing the spotlight, we all played an important part in causing the apocalypse. We don’t actually require any sustenance, food, or beverage to continue our lives. We do this to remind ourselves that we need each other.”
“Are you sure it was my mom?”
Trixie nodded, before passing a plate; fully loaded with delectables of the highest quality. She gave the confused Twilight a full explanation.
“The Tyrant as your kind refers to her, had always been a huge supporter of Harmony and the ways of Peace. As she once told us-

***

“My magic is strong, perhaps the strongest in my realm, but I will only intervene, never interfere in my subjects' lives. I will gladly end a conflict, I refuse to attack the innocent. All in existence have every right to exist that is unless they interfere in another’s right to do so. I will protect them, from others, from you and...from me, at any cost.”

***

Twilight was in utter disbelief. Her mother was Peaceful? In her world, such claims were calls of treason against the populace and crown. She thought maybe she had heard wrong. She blurted out in shock.
“Wait, Mom supported...What?”

***

"That...Ooh, I am just so...so peeved! How dare she...and not even let us know...that...that...Oh!”
Applejack watched Fluttershy angrily pace back and forth. The Pegasus had been stomping about for the past 25 minutes. She stayed silent watching as the soft-spoken Pegasus vented her frustration before turning to see Rarity laying on a sofa in a sprawled state as though fainted. Her hoof lay across her forehead as she whined out loud and tears poured forth.
“Sweetie Be-el-el!” 
What a drama queen. And Flutters has petered out. Maybe I should tell them, I can’t take much more of this whining and there ain’t much time left till Twilight returns. Applejack had never told the two just what exactly Celestia had shown her, back on the night they were resurrected; what it was that had been so horrific as she stared into the eyes of the Tyrant. Celestia had shown Applejack everything. 
Celestia had shown her the fates of Sweetie Belle and Angel, the mutilation of Maud, and even the arrival of Twilight. She had known, for the past 8 years, Applejack had been forced to carry the heavy burden of events that could be prevented, yet she had also been given a warning; don’t interfere. The events must happen. More so, Celestia had shown her something that had eaten her alive daily: Her own sister’s demise.
She had known that night she had taken Applebloom out to spy on the cultists; those would be the last moments with her baby sister. She knew her sister would become overeager, she knew that she would go to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, that the three would try to earn their cutie marks by hunting cultists; and how only Scootaloo would remain in the aftermath. 
It had haunted her for the past 7 years. There wasn’t a night that went by that she didn’t see the mangled remains of her sister, an event that she could have, but didn’t prevent. Applejack had watched Rarity fall to pieces over her sister’s disappearance that night. It had torn her up inside. And she couldn’t take it anymore. Looking at the clock on the wall, she saw it was nearly 8 AM. Twilight will be returning soon. It was now or never. Applejack swallowed hard. 
“Girls, Ah...Ah got somethin’ ta tell ya.”

***

“Mom really supported Harmony and Peace?”
Starlight spoke up amidst the silence that followed. 
“We are not peaceful creatures. Our very being is forged to destroy. We slay, ravage and bring worlds to utter ruin. We possess no souls; we have no dreams, no desires, or so we used to believe. Your mother awakened something in us, we didn’t know we had. You see that night she stood against us…”

***

“I have witnessed an event that is to occur and borne the creation of a new form of a ruler; one that embodies the infernal magic of my sister, blended with the sacrificial magic I’ve been blessed with. One that can instill Harmony within others.”
The leader of The Four, spoke slowly and thoughtfully.
“Infernal magic, I can understand. Your kind’s rulers are anything but kind. Tell me, though, what is sacrificial magic?”
Celestia nodded, pawing at the ground with her hoof, as if in embarrassment.
“A magic that can only be activated when there is something worth protecting or when the user sees it as worth protecting. The stronger that conviction, the more the caster can endure or the more potent the magic cast...and the more agony the caster is afflicted with in return.”
Trixie looked Celestia in the eyes.
“Are you saying that you get stronger by absorbing others' pain and making it your own?”
“Yes.”
Trixie glanced over her shoulder to see Starlight munching on a bag of chips and offering the other two some; much to their surprise.
“Want some War?”
Trixie nodded; she could feel the magical aura flowing from Celestia and it was making her feel a bit more benevolent as well. 
“I see, so that’s what happened.” 
Trixie played back the scene where Cozy Glow had charged in her mind. She calculated the outburst of magic from within Celestia in retaliation to War’s many strikes. Her eyes widened in realization.  Celestia had been completely aware of War’s overwhelming force; which she had taken and used against her. Had she actually struck back, War would have been obliterated on the spot.
“You could have destroyed her.”
A silence fell upon all present. Behind her, the three froze as they heard their leader’s words. Celestia seemed hesitant for a moment before replying in the same even tone.
“Yes.”
Cozy Glow dropped the chips, much to Starlight’s dismay, and stormed forward.
“Hey! My chips…”
“What do you mean you could have destroyed me? How dare you, do you even know who I-”
Unbeknownst to Cozy Glow, Starlight, furious at her sacred food being mistreated, had drawn her Daggers of Starvation and charged forward. Celestia ignored Cozy’s outburst and immediately moved; placing herself between the two. 
Within that instant, Starlight’s blades pierced her flesh, causing an unholy scream of pain to tear itself from her throat; moments before flames erupted from within her. The flames tore through her flesh and as Trixie watched, Celestia took a deep labored breath before narrowing her eyes determinedly.
“Calm...Down!”
Instantly, Starlight was thrown back forty feet, being caught by a surprised Sunset. Cozy Glow stared in disbelief at the selfless act. Starlight’s unholy blades still stuck out of Celestia’s torso, and the Daybreaker gave a strangled growl, as she slammed her forehoof down and gnashed her teeth; before the daggers were grabbed by the flames.
As all four watched, stunned, the daggers were slowly pulled down into Celestia’s flesh before vanishing completely. Staggering from the magic within the blades, Celestia began to sweat profusely. Moments later, and looking completely tormented, Celestia’s horn glowed a bright golden, causing the daggers to re-materialize on Starlight’s belt and a new bag of chips to appear in her hooves. 
Joy filled the eyes of Starlight, as she eagerly tore open the bag and happily began eating once more; completely placated. Cozy Glow however was stunned. Did she just...try to protect me?
“Wh-why did you do that?”
Celestia’s wounds filled in with hungry, flickering flames before the flames turned to cinders, and then the burns faded to reveal her normally creamy white fur. Her labored breathing slowly returned to normal and she smiled gently.
“I don’t hold a grudge.”
Cozy’s eyes filled with a light of gratuity, as she stared at Celestia. The Tyrant spoke calmly and evenly, once more expressionless. Her words, however, carried an authority even Trixie felt.
“I will tolerate no more fighting.”
Without a word, Trixie raised her hoof, and instantly the other three were thrown down on their haunches; sitting there in surprise. She spoke just one word.
“Stay.”
Turning back to look at Celestia, Trixie smiled.
“You have my undivided attention. We are listening; tell us about this future you’ve foreseen and how you’ve come across this information.”

***

“...And that’s how my granddaughter, with your help, will bridge the chasm between the two realms.”
A roaring campfire crackled as the moon shone down overhead. The four sat and listened to Celestia as the flames hungrily licked the air. Trixie looked towards the ground, kicking at a rock and shaking her head, dazedly. After a moment of silence, she spoke slowly, as though piecing together everything she had heard.
“You really are asking a lot of us. I can see your drive to see this through, and I have no doubt you’ll eagerly stand-off against us; in an eternal stalemate if we attempt to go through you.  You’ve stated that the ones who damaged the realm should be the ones to fix it, and frankly, I agree. Mortals should fix what they break. Still, we can’t just sit around and do nothing. Especially not for the 900 years, you’ve requested. Now then-
Celestia looked startled.
“But-”
Trixie slammed her hoof down causing a miasma to erupt from the ground, mimicking the form of flickering black flames. Her voice thundered across the empty landscape.
“Silence! You presented your point well, now it is my turn.”
Celestia balked at the aggressive reaction, while the three behind her shivered slightly. Taking a deep breath, Trixie paused to clear her throat, before continuing with her soft tone. The black hellfire faded away as she did so.
*Ahem* “My girls and I were created for one purpose, Daybreaker; to destroy. We have no other purpose, no other reason to exist. You claim all creatures deserve the chance to be themselves; what about us? What would you have us do, if not our sole reason for being? Would you deny us the right to be ourselves?”
With these words, a cold wind whipped across the campfire; causing it to sputter and flicker. The floundering flames mirrored the expression on Celestia’s face. 

***

“...Her wide eyes and slight scuffing of the ground with her hoof revealed that she hadn’t considered that. We may be the shadows the light casts, but we are still creatures that are living and breathing. Why shouldn’t we be what we were designed to be? What made those of her world more deserving than us? Aren’t we just doing what we are meant to?”
Starlight paused her tale to refill her plate, loading up steaming carrots, boiled potatoes and pouring herself another pint of burdock cordial. Twilight watched as she happily took a quick bite, noticing off to the side Sunset was busy wiping a struggling Cozy Glow’s messy icing-covered face with a wet washcloth. The smile on Sunset’s face was glowing, and her voice was filled with tenderness.
“C’mon my little filly, show me that lovely smile.”
Growling, Cozy Glow flinched at the words ‘little filly’. Twilight however saw that even though she frowned, her eyes sparkled with happiness while looking at Sunset. The two mares were very much into their roleplay of mother/daughter, but more so, they seemed to be normal creatures enjoying their life as though actually a family.
“Famine! Hooves off the table!”
Trixie, rapped Starlight’s hoof as she ate, resulting in Starlight quickly taking her hoof off the table as she continued eating. It’s odd, I never would have guessed...but, she’s not wrong. I wouldn’t have taken them for harbingers of the apocalypse at all. They seem fairly normal. Still, if they were really soulless destroyers before, what changed from then to now?
Sighing in distress with a gentle smile, Trixie spoke directly to Twilight as she poured herself some apple juice.
“That is true, Celestia was a bit startled by my words, after all, it certainly had never occurred to her. To be honest, however,  what she did next really surprised all of us and put us forever in her debt.”
> Chapter 24- Tears and Fears
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“You knew?”
Applejack threw herself flat as the massive drama couch sailed towards where she had been standing. 
“Rar! Calm down!”
“Don’t you ‘calm down Rar’ me, you Applebucker!”
*Crack*
The sound of the couch slamming into the castle wall and splintering startled the sleeping Rainbow Dash; who immediately threw her wings over her eyes, whimpering. All commotion between Applejack and Rarity stopped immediately when Rainbow gave a frightened squeal. Her voice was filled with desperation as she screamed out.
“I don’t want to die!”
Rarity’s rage faded as concern filled her eyes. Applejack immediately ran to Rainbow Dash’s side; cradling the Pegasus as she sobbed uncontrollably. It was no mystery to the two why Rainbow was panicking. Ever since her demise back on that night, Rainbow had been haunted by the last sound she heard; the cracking of her spine snapping as she slammed into the ground. The sound of the couch colliding with the wall had re-awoken the terror of that moment.
“Shhh, Sugarcube, Ah’m here for ya, mama’s got ya.”
The horrible PTSD from that moment would cause the brash Pegasus to revert to an infantile mindset, leading Applejack and Rarity to adopt her in the first place. Now as Applejack gently rocked Rainbow, Rarity joined Applejack in comforting the distraught mare.
“Darling, it’s alright, we’re here. We got you.”
Rarity slowly ran her hooves through Rainbow’s mane whispering soothingly.
“Shh. You’re safe. Close your eyes and rest, little Rainbow. Aunty Rarity and Mama Applejack are here, we got you, it’s time for little fillies to visit the magical land of dreams.”
 As Rarity spoke, Rainbow’s eyes flickered and her shivering stopped; slowly the Pegasus lay her head back down and her wings fell back to her side. 
“There ya go, let those heavy eyelids fall, we’ll protect ya, yore safe, Sugarcube.”
Together, Applejack and Rarity continuously soothed Rainbow and dried her tears. Within moments, the mare was snoozing peacefully in her own hooves, once more.
“That’s mah good girl.”
As soon as Rainbow was softly snoring once more, Applejack and Rarity instinctively looked over at Pinkie Pie; who had been quietly snoozing, while simultaneously eating the cupcake she lay muzzle-deep in. The empty cupcake wrapper lay next to the whimpering form of Pinkie; her muzzle flecked with crumbs. 
Before either could move, Fluttershy after placing a hoof to her muzzle, slowly placed a new cupcake, silently in front of the sleeping party pony, moving it with her wingtips. Quickly, Pinkie began nibbling on the cupcake; her whimpering ceased and as all three watched, she began to murmur in her sleep.
“I made a new friend Maud, her name is Twilight. She’s really nice...Just like you.”
Fluttershy gently draped two blankets over the two sleeping mares, while the other two stood there, watching like mother hawks. Silently, Fluttershy pointed at the pair with her wings before gesturing towards the door. The two locked eyes before nodding and silently headed towards the door, before stepping into the hall.
Once the door had been closed, Applejack blurted out.
“Rar, Ah’m so sor-mmmph!”
Applejack found Rarity’s forehoof against her muzzle.
“Shush.”
Taking a deep breath, Rarity spoke directly to Applejack.
“I understand why you didn’t tell us; we most certainly would have tried to prevent everything, but I know you. If you honestly feel something is the right choice, you’ll do it. Celestia said let what would be, be. I get it. I just want to know one thing, Dah-ling. Can you tell me why she disappeared? Can you tell me what happened to Sweetie Belle?”
She didn’t sound angry; Rarity’s tone was one of defeated submission. As the tears welled in her eyes, she spoke with acceptance. Applejack understood; Rarity wanted closure from that night. The once-farmpony swallowed hard. 
“Are ya sure, Rar? Ya really aren’t gonna like what ya hear.”
Rarity’s eyes held a pleading glint in them as she whispered.
“Please Darling, I need to know. Tell me. What happened that night?”
Taking her treasured hat off, Applejack stared at it in silence with her one eye for a moment before placing it, once more on her brow, covering the horrendous wounds that graced her skull. Sighing, she looked Rarity square in the eyes.
“Alright, fine. Ah’ll tell ya. That night, Sweetie Belle slaughtered Applebloom.”

***

“She did what?”
Twilight tried in vain to get the attention of Cozy Glow who after blurting out her thoughts, immediately pulled out her parchment and crayons at the table. She now appeared thoroughly invested in her scribbles, unwilling to look up as the three other mares watched.
Twilight felt a searing heat spike within her; her vision spinning as Sunset gently tapped her on the shoulder. Twilight’s breathing quickly grew more and more labored, and as her nose began to bleed, her flesh grew dark and pitted. Twilight fell to the ground, twitching as Trixie quickly knocked Sunset’s hoof away, and the last thing she saw was Sunset’s horn glowing brightly before she passed out.
Seconds later, Twilight opened her eyes to Sunset sheepishly apologizing.
“Sorry about that, I forget you mortals don’t suffer my touch well. I was just trying to get your attention.”
Twilight’s fever had subsided, and her skin had been restored, she looked into the deceptively gentle eyes of Sunset and gave a nervous chuckle.
“Not the first time I died, right?”
Trixie grinned at the reaction.
“Oh, I like you.”
Sunset meanwhile, though very careful to avoid contact, pointed at Cozy Glow, who was still scribbling with her crayons. A mischievous smile played on Sunset’s lips as she whispered.
“Watch this.”
Her demeanor became gentle and warm, as she spoke to the small Pegasus.
“War, why don’t you take your crayons and go color me a picture of your armor. The big mares need to have a conversation.”
Instantly, Cozy Glow looked up and attempted to protest.
“But-”
Sunset interrupted immediately.
“If it looks good, I’ll hang it on the fridge. Wouldn’t that be fun, my little filly? Imagine having your drawing where all the girls can see it. It would make me so proud…”
As her voice trailed off, Cozy Glow instantly rushed to her tyke table to continue furiously scribbling with her crayons. Sunset leaned over and whispered softly to Twilight.
“That’s how you handle her. Anyway, maybe I can explain what she meant. Celestia laughed at Death’s comment, but actually, it was a bit more than that. You see…”

***

The fire roared to life as Celestia began laughing. Trixie narrowed her eyes at the reaction and demanded.
“What’s so funny?”
Still shaking with mirth, Celestia cleared her throat.
*Ahrem* “I meant no disrespect, but surely you must have other interests. You are, after all, living creatures, as you’ve said. Destruction can’t be the only thing you enjoy.”
Trixie blinked at the audacity of the Daybreaker to laugh at her, before turning to look at Starlight, who slowly crunched a chip in deep thought before looking at Sunset questioningly. The Horsemare of Pestilence shrugged in confusion before shaking her head. Turning back to Celestia, Trixie asked her curiously.
“What do you mean, ‘other interests’?”
A surprised look appeared on the Tyrant’s face as she struggled to understand how such a question could be asked. Looking thoughtful for a moment, Celestia responded.
“Perhaps it would be best if you saw firsthoof what I mean.”
“What do you mean, first-”
Trixie’s words died in her throat as in a flash of golden light, Celestia and The Four appeared before a massive couch on which rested none other than the Mother of Creation, herself. 
Looking slightly amused as she stared down at them, Clover smiled; her melodic voice of harmony ringing out.
“Well, if it isn’t my favorite daughter-in-law, Celestia. How nice to see you again dear, and I see you’ve brought some rather interesting guests, as well. To what do I owe this wonderful home invasion?”
The Four watched in stunned silence as Celestia approached and gave Clover a warm embrace with her wings and received a gentle nuzzle of approval in return. Gesturing at the four with her wingtips, Celestia stated plainly.
“I encountered these four as they attempted to cause an apocalypse upon my world.”
Clover’s smile faded.
“I’m sorry, Celestia, did you just say apocalypse?”
Before she could answer, Clover turned her gaze towards Trixie.
“Death, come here please.”
Shivering, Trixie slowly stepped towards Clover as she rose from the couch, her seapony tail whipping side to side; conveying her annoyance. She stepped towards Trixie and placed a hoof on her chin, slowly forcing Trixie to look up into her eyes.
“My darling little Harbinger, tell me, what were you doing attacking the Realm of Death without my permission?”
Stammering, Trixie’s horn glowed as she whimpered.
“L-letter from G-Grogar, your Majesty.”
A piece of parchment appeared in front of Clover, who quickly read it, before rolling her eyes and looking at Trixie. Her voice was soft and angelic.
“Do wait a moment please, won’t you?”
Lightning flashed in the benevolent Creator’s eyes as her next words thundered throughout the realm, her rage causing the ground beneath her visitor’s hooves to quake.
“Grogar get out here!”
The five watched as a massive ram stepped out of a portal that materialized; seemingly unaware of what was going on.
“You called, dear? Oh hello, Celestia. Wonderful to have you visit. Has my boy been treating you well?”
Clover stayed quiet as Celestia bowed her head and addressed the Creator of the Underworld, with a respectful tone.
“Hello, Lord Grogar, oh yes he has been nothing but wonderful. We are still quite happy together. In fact, we had plans to go to another dimension and observe the extinction of creatures he calls ‘dinosaurs’, tonight. Some planet called Earth, he says. It was going to be a truly magical 100-year anniversary.”
Grogar nodded.
“That does sound wonderful. How was it?”
Celestia kept her tone even, but gestured to the Destroyers as she spoke.
“Sadly, it never happened; since I had to spend the evening protecting my world from these four, lovely mares; as they tried to bring about the apocalypse, much to mine and my husband’s dismay, my Lord.”
It was barely noticeable, but the second the harness around his neck glinted, Celestia instinctively threw open her wings wrapping them around Trixie. Celestia slammed her hooves into the ground while bracing herself for what was to come. As soon as her wingtips touched the Destroyer, they started to wither. Trixie stared up into the grimacing face of Celestia in disbelief; seeing her give a pained smile, just as the world around them erupted in hellfire.
“What?”
Grogar’s voice was one of rage, and it tore the feathers and ripped patches of fur from Celestia. The room itself became bathed in a black and blue firestorm mixed with a miasma. Clover had barely managed to secure the other three in a shield of Harmony; protecting them from harm. Celestia’s eyes were streaming a glistening red, and she felt like she was about to be torn in half; in front of her the essence of death was stealing her lifeforce, behind her, her own Creator’s magic threatened to shred her to nothing. And within her embrace, an astonished Trixie watched in shocked silence, while Celestia refused to let go.
“I sent you to the Realm of the Living! You dare attack my Daughter-In-Law?”

***

“That’s when-”
“That’s enough, Pestilence. Why don’t you go see how War’s drawing is coming along. I’m sure she would appreciate your lovingly, scathing encouragement.”
The hurt look on Trixie’s face, caused Sunset to suddenly stop her tale mid-sentence. She stammered frantically.
“Death, I-”
Starlight, noticing her tears, rushed to Trixie’s side and looked at Sunset.
“You heard her, go and-”
“You too, Famine.  Both of you go enjoy yourselves. I need some time alone with Twilight. Celestia’s sacrifice is not something to be so casually spoken of.” 
After the two went their ways; Sunset to where Cozy Glow scribbled, Starlight to the couch to enjoy season 14 of her favorite show, Trixie lit a black candle. Trixie’s eyes softened as the lights around her and Twilight grew dimmer. She no longer seemed intimidating in Twilight’s eyes, in fact, Trixie seemed almost gentle. Pouring herself some rose wine, Trixie looked Twilight dead in the eyes, her own no longer a glassy stare.
“Your mother was something special, and you remind me a lot of her. Your emotions; traits she once possessed but gave onto us so that we could live as she does.”
Twilight lifted her eyebrows in confusion, something Trixie noticed immediately. Delicately, she explained to the young heir exactly what she meant.
“You need to understand something very important; your mother was very different from the mare you know today. She was gentle, warm, and caring of all creatures; it didn’t matter who or what, she felt all deserved to feel sunshine; even in the rain. And…”
Taking a deep breath after choking up, Trixie whispered.
“She would sacrifice anything she possessed, be it material possessions or even pieces of her own being, just to make sure it happened. Even for the wretched like us.”
The candle’s black flame danced brightly in the dark as Twilight sat there, listening in wonder as Trixie told her the secret Celestia had kept for just under a millennia.

***

“The three of them sat on the hill observing the camp at the foot of the hill; completely unaware of the danger creeping up behind them.”
Rarity sat on a sofa in the teacher’s lounge with Applejack, listening to her explain what happened that night. At Applejack’s insistence Rarity had sat down to hear her tale; ‘Ah dun need ya faintin’ from shock in th’ hall’, she had said.
“It happened without warnin’. Sweetie got grabbed an’ in no time at all, amidst th’ confusion that followed, all three were immobilized. Ah’ll spare ya th’...details, but them cultists tried to resurrect ‘er.”
“Like us?”
“No, Rar, not like us. They didn’ resurrect ‘er soul. When ‘er majesty brought us back, it was our souls that were resurrected; bringing us ta life. Them Cultists attempted ta resurrect ‘er body, while ’er soul remained amongst th’ other undead.”
Rarity took a deep breath and narrowed her eyes. She sounded angry, hurt, and vengeful all at once.
“Are you saying they zombified Sweetie Bell?”
Zombification, the result of Necromantic Magic being bastardized by being cast by the Living; an urban myth amongst the Unicorns. The corruption of an Undead. Fear of the Living was a relatively new concept, having emerged within the last 1000 years or so. This led Celestia to institute the following edict that the first thing all magic-casters were to be taught: Don’t resurrect the dead; A cardinal rule hammered into all magic casters of the Undead from the time they could wield it. 
Rarity felt sick, as Applejack stared into her eyes and nodded. Her words carried a seriousness about them, that Rarity had never heard from Applejack before.
“Yeah, Rar. They did.”
> Chapter 25- Her Sunlight Amidst the Darkness
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fluttershy sat in the cold dining room, as the candles dwindled into nothing. Anxiety gripped her as the darkness fell over the Pegasus. As she felt the two warm bodies nestling under her outstretched wings, the skittish mare smiled; her panic giving way to comfort.
She could hear the soft snores of Rainbow Dash, and the noisy munching from Pinkie Pie as she sleep-ate her way through her cupcake. 
Careful not to disturb the two, Fluttershy snuck over to a supply drawer, pulling forth another couple of candles. Turning, the candles gripped in her teeth, she could hear the whimpering begin again. Quickly she rushed over to the table and lit the candles, spreading her wings once more over the two.
Instantly, the whimpering stopped and both were content and peaceful in the flame’s glow. Fluttershy sighed contentedly as she lowered her head to rest on the table, thinking forlornly about the past 8 years and slowly closing her eyes.

***

 It had been 8 years to the day since Ponyville burned. That night changed everything for the five childhood friends. Of the five, only two had escaped unscathed with their minds intact, by that horrible night; Rarity and Applejack. 
Sadly though, all five had been consumed by the Flames of Rage released by the Tyrant as she lost control. Each met their painful and horrific ends that night. Still, they reawoke before Celestia after a horribly costly ritual. 
Rainbow had regressed to believing she was a filly mentally, though physically was a full-grown mare. Rarity and Applejack quickly made the agreement to re-raise their friend. ‘We ain’t abandoning ‘er’.
Rarity and Sweetie Belle, upon witnessing the horrors of that evening, had dedicated themselves to pursuing the medical career; the two becoming an invaluable nurse and doctor combo.
 Applejack quickly adjusted to having one eye, and bearing the eternal scars of her heroic acts; freeing Applebloom from the Cultist’s chains amidst the hellish flames. She faced the harsh reality of Love, Loyalty, and Family as she raised both Rainbow Dash and Applebloom as though they were her own foals.
Pinkie Pie along with Maud; who had dragged the distraught mare from the Rock Farm, when they discovered their family remains, kept each other sane as the last of the Pies.
Like it always does though, when it rains, it got worse before it got better. One year later, Sweetie Belle vanished mysteriously, the remains of Applebloom were found amidst bones and flesh scattered about; believed to be from four or more unfortunate creatures. Scootaloo’s unconscious form was found on a riverbank 2 miles away and was stricken with permanent amnesia of the events of that night.
Pinkie Pie had been forced to watch as, restrained, Maud was dismembered in front of her. The event, forever fragmenting her mind. 
Still, even with the traumas that occurred, four of the five had moved on, as time flew by. Those four had grown and changed from what they were but also retained acceptance of what had been and what now was.
For one, however, she stayed in the horror of the evening 8 years ago. She never left Ponyville, her heart still yearning for an answer to what had happened that night. Fluttershy had once been asked by the others what she dreamed about. She had told them it was her tearing them apart, but that had been a lie. 
The truth was she only saw one thing when she closed her eyes to rest, just one; the sacrifice of Angel Bunny as he shoved her out the front door and locked it, just moments before the woodland shack exploded into flames. And now she sat, with her head down on the table, eyes closed, reliving that moment once more.

***

“Angel?”
Fluttershy stared down from her bed at the little bunny rabbit as it rapidly waved its paws frantically pointing towards the stairs. Groggily, she looked out the window, it was just before midnight.
“Hrm...Angel, sweetie it’s still pitch-black outside. What’s going on?”
The bunny seemed agitated and was rapidly pointing at her while pointing at the stairs and simultaneously stomping its feet. Immediately, Fluttershy’s mind went to the strange, violent snake they had brought back.
While on their daily walk together, Angel and Fluttershy had come across an injured snake that violently lashed out at the Pegasus as she bandaged his wound. The wound had consisted of oddly colored scales around a puncture wound of some kind; almost as if the snake had been bitten by something incredibly strong. Deftly moving left and right, Fluttershy silently avoided all the strikes while compressing and bandaging the gash in its side.
One strike however had been a narrow miss, as Angel Bunny quickly shoved her out of the way, taking the bite intended for Fluttershy. After sedating the snake, Fluttershy swiftly took care of her bunny companion, showering him with praise for his bravery.
Now, however, Angel Bunny’s fur sported a strange coloration that mimicked the snake. As she lay in bed staring at him, he lost his patience and with an unnatural strength took hold of her forehoof, dragging her from the bed.
Startled Fluttershy screamed out.
“Angel stop, what’s going-” 
Her words fell on deaf ears as Angel roughly dragged her down the stairs to a strange sight. The loving animals of her home were snarling, growling, and had turned the offset colors of the snake, that now hissed violently while boasting a full body of the sickly-colored scales.
Before another word could be uttered, Angel dragged Fluttershy to the front door, which was now wide open and with one heave threw Fluttershy through it. Landing on her side, Fluttershy quickly rose and rushed to the door calling out.
“Angel!”
She had just one moment to see the sad, sorrowful eyes of the mute rabbit before the door slammed shut and the catching of a lock was heard. Fluttershy tugged at the door for just a minute before an explosion knocked her backward, causing her to land on her back.
Ignoring the pain, she screamed.
“Angel! Angel! Speak to me!”
But amidst the fiery wreckage, the only sound was the echoing cries of the poor, frantic, Pegasus as she futilely tore apart the wreckage; searching for her companion.
“Angel!”

***

Fluttershy’s eyes flew open in a rush. Her breathing was erratic as her eyes darted around the room in pulse-pounding anxiety. As she scanned the room, her breathing slowed to normal, and she realized where she was. A dream, that dream. Again. Hm, what’s this?
Looking down, Fluttershy noticed the half-eaten cupcake laying there on the slightly chewed paper wrapper. She chuckled to herself at the sight before looking over at Pinkie Pie, who was still very clearly asleep. The uncanny party pony whispered softly in her sleep, as she snoozed peacefully beneath the wing of Fluttershy.
“Mommy needs it more than me, Maud.”
Rolling her eyes, Fluttershy slowly slid the cupcake back in front of Pinkie, whispering to the sleeping Earthpony.
“I’m very touched by your gesture, Pinkie, but this is yours.”
Instantly, Pinkie began sleep-munching on the cupcake once more. Fluttershy smiled at the display. Pinkie had always been able to make her smile, ever since they first met as fillies. A strange glint in the corner of her eye, suddenly caused Fluttershy to turn and stare at the candles she had lit. 
All three were sparking and the orange flame that had been dancing had changed to a bright golden glow before her eyes. Just beneath the dripping wax, lay three pieces of blank parchment. Her eyes widened as all three suddenly burst into flame, startling Fluttershy.
“Oh no…Huh?”
Her panic faded into wonderment within an instant, as the flames twisted and formed three little Alicorns; one for each parchment. She watched as the little winged constructs of fire ran across the blank papers at breakneck speed. Within seconds the papers were aglow with flames but the papers themselves weren’t burning. 
Fluttershy’s heart skipped a beat as she realized the trails left by the constructs were cursive writings, magical calligraphy that could only have been made by Celestia, herself. The constructs sat down when they had finished and looked at her expectantly, as she reached out and held one of the papers in her hooves. She stared in disbelief at what she saw. There on the top of the page, still glowing with a golden flame, were the words, ‘Dear Fluttershy’.
Her eyes darted around the room, hopeful. Is she here? but the only thing she saw was the empty dark room. there was no sign of any magic caster. The flames of the candles had started dimming and soon the gold was replaced by a normal yellow orangish glow.
 In front of her sat the three Alicorns, each with a slightly different design, staring up at her. She stared back at them and blinked. Did one of them just point a hoof at the paper in her hooves? Fluttershy turned back to the paper; still ablaze with the fiery calligraphy and started reading.
“Dear Fluttershy…”

***

 For 8 years, I have been there to guide you, I’ve watched as you’ve taken your second chance and grown with it. You go out of your way to be caring and doting on others. 
Kindness is a wonderful gift to give others, but one that should never be used as a crutch. You are the Bearer of Kindness and a gentle soul. To be caring for others is in your blood, but you should never be kind because it makes you feel you are doing right by another in your past. Kindness is to be given freely, never forced from within.
In every creature’s life, there are secrets that are kept for better or worse. In my past alone there are more secrets than there are stars in the night sky. However, one of those secrets is yours by right. Because it is yours; a secret that you’ve kept so well that even you were unaware of it. With my words, you will learn something about yourself that may break your heart at first, but I promise if you read to the end, you’ll find some solace in the reveal; just as I once did when faced with my sister’s origin.
Angel Bunny wasn’t real, not the way you saw him. On that sunny day, you were created and your soul seized possession of the body I had made for you, I realized I was gifting you with a curse. Kindness is a blessed trait in other realms, but in ours, Kindness is taboo. None possess it, and none show it. But you do. And you have no idea how proud you’ve made me. 
Still, there is no denying the pain you’ve been put through, being cursed with such a gift, and I knew it would happen. That’s why I gave you Angel Bunny; a companion you could always rely on to draw out your Kind nature to its absolute pinnacle. Originally just a random rabbit, I, like my mom before me, cast a spell to imbue it with the emotions and desire to assist you in your growth on your journey to maturity.
That fateful day you went for a walk with Angel like you always did. As you went through the forest, you happened upon an injured serpent; a venomous adder. Boasting a neurotoxin that would render any creature paralyzed forever, no creature in our realm would dare venture towards such a beast. Yet you, with your heart of gold, and your caring affections immediately looked past its fangs and worried only about binding its wound. 
In your desperation to heal the infernal beast, you let down your guard, failing to notice just what kind of wound the snake had endured; a bite wound, but not from a wild creature. No, that snake had been bitten by a pony.  The magic transferred by the bite, corrupted and twisted the serpent's soul. The scales had been afflicted by a debilitating corruption that was not only soul-consuming but was eating it from the inside out. A result of accruing the bite of a zombified creature. 
While attending the creature, Angel Bunny was bitten by the corrupted beast. Normally such a tiny beast would have been slain on the spot by the puncture alone, let alone the toxins. 
Magic is itself, a living creature. An entity that learns and adapts as it encounters new experiences. Angel Bunny’s soul was borne of magic, and once bitten, the magic within Angel held the corruption at bay, jealously protecting its territory. That is until that night. Such an abomination of magical energy can only be slowed; not stopped. And by midnight it had almost entirely consumed Angel’s soul.
Your magical companion realized what was happening as the snake attacked the other animals in your care, instantly transforming them into corrupted undead. With the last vestiges of his soul hanging by a thread, Angel made sure to get you out of danger and once you were out of harm’s way, he allowed it to take him completely. 
Though, my magic is quite a selfish beast refusing to back down even when overwhelmed and so it, in desperation, decided to take the corruption with it; resulting in the massive explosion and the disintegration of all your creatures and property.

***

Fluttershy’s heart pounded in her throat, tears dripping down her muzzle; pooling on the table as she read the letter from the late tyrant. As she read the last part about that moment, the parchment fell from her hooves to land on one of the tiny fiery constructs that almost seemed to have stopped at the pool of tears to inspect it, sniffing lightly at it; as though examining it. 
The little fire pony began to whimper as the paper fell towards it, blocking out the light. As soon as the paper made contact, a squeal of panic came from beneath it, startling Fluttershy who turned to look towards the source of the noise; just in time to watch the parchment burst into flames.
“Hey! Oh no no no...Oh, this is bad!”
It wasn’t just writing this time, the entire letter had ignited into a fiery ball, as Fluttershy frantically tried to stop the flames from destroying the parchment. As she furiously tried to stamp the flames out with her hooves, the fiery construct in a panic had raced off towards the burning candle, whimpering. As the flames faded, only a single scrap of parchment remained, the letters still burning bright enough for Fluttershy to read them once more:
Magic is itself, a living creature. An entity that learns and adapts as it encounters new experiences.
Fluttershy’s pulse quickened and her eyes widened as she slowly turned to look at the candle, where two of the larger constructs were seemingly comforting the smaller one; having run back to the candle in...Fear? Wait, it’s just magic, right? It can’t possibly...The Pegasus wasn’t sure what made her do it, but she slowly reached her hoof out towards the magical fire. 
To her surprise, The larger of the three, one whose design resembled Celestia herself, rushed in front of the other two, spreading its wings and fiercely glaring at her. Fluttershy blinked in surprise. 
Since that night, since losing Angel, she had been unable to communicate her feelings to animals and nature alike. In her mind, she just saw those fiery words now burned into her soul. Magic itself is a living creature. Could I...Just once more. She suddenly had the need to feel that connection, just once more. She whispered hopefully towards the magical fire.
“C-can you understand me?”
In complete shock, Fluttershy froze, her hoof hovering in the air as she watched the construct stamp its hooves and snort derisively before slowly nodding towards her. Is this really happening? Fluttershy still wasn’t sure, maybe it was just a coincidence. She tried once more. I have to know. Can I really...can you really? 
“I’m sorry if I startled you, little one.”
The construct’s eyes narrowed even more, while behind its wings the second-largest fiery pony snickered at the comment. Immediately the large one turned to growl at the smaller one. Fluttershy watched as the second largest one spread its own wings and the markings of a crescent-shaped emblazoned on its flank glowed slightly while it snarled back in reply. A strange glow filled Fluttershy’s eyes as she watched them in delight. They really are alive! 
She paused. They? No...Not they, it. As she watched the constructs, she noticed the strands tying them together as they moved. Like the strings of puppets and those strings were connected to...a serpent? Fluttershy couldn’t believe it, it was a type of Dragon she had never witnessed before; though small it was long and lanky, colorless as the void. Even so, she could see each individual scales and the cat’s eye the serpent possessed. She studied the creature for a moment, as it moved the constructs like...Marionettes...It’s moving them and making them interact like a filly playing imagine...Are those toys for a child? Wait, is that creature…. Taking a deep breath she addressed it directly, looking at it and speaking softly.
“My name is Fluttershy, what is yours?”
She watched as it skillfully moved the largest construct to speak to her.
“My name is Celestia Sparkle; Nightmare of the Rising Sun. Nice to meet you Fluttershy.”
The precision in which it moved the constructs was startling; down to even the last minute detail, it mirrored the late tyrant’s every mannerism and even mimicked her voice perfectly.
Fluttershy’s eyes twinkled at the display. 
“Your dolls are very lovely, but I was asking you what your name was.”
The serpentine-like dragon slowly lifted its eyes to stare into hers; the strings falling away from its claws and the constructs vanishing instantly. 
“Can you see me?”
It spoke in a curious tone, one full of cautious surprise. How she knew this, she wasn’t sure as it made no sound, but its words still reached her; almost as though they were speaking directly to her heart.
“I can.”
*Thump*
Its eyes widened.
“So you were the one she spoke of. My name is Solara; better known as Magic of the Rising Sun.”
*Thump*
“Solara? Magic of the Rising Sun?”
Fluttershy froze as a bead of sweat fell down her face. There’s no way…
“ Wait, you mentioned a “she”, you couldn’t possibly mean…”
“Hm? Oh, the Nightmare known as Celestia Sparkle was the only one to ever converse with me.”
“Celestia?”
*Thump-Thump*
“Yes, she used to tell me of a Pegasus who would be able to commune with me and would one day inherit my power; fiercely wielding me in combat as she once did. It's wonderful to finally meet you!”
Fluttershy placed a hoof on her barrel. She could feel it. Her heart was beating. How long had it been? How long since I felt anything? It wasn’t just her heart either, for the first time since that night, she could feel her hooves. Her body was no longer numb as she watched the magic reach out a claw.
Slowly she raised her hoof in response and pressed it against the claw. Searing heat blasted throughout her body as she connected to it, but it didn’t hurt, Fluttershy’s eyes glowed with soft light, as it radiated across her flesh; the heat of the sun, itself. Her heart felt lighter, her tears had finally stopped. She smiled; a genuine smile and the first in a long time. 
Nothing could or ever would replace Angel, but now she knew. She knew why Angel had protected her; she finally had the closure she needed. Her heart was ready, ready to start beating again. It was time for her to live, once more. 
With eyes that were no longer cloudy, she spoke to the magical entity; a creature only she could tame and perhaps in time, befriend.
“It's wonderful to meet you Solara. Tell me more about you.”
> Chapter 26- The Harmonies From The Underworld
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rarity blew out a cloud of smoke as she lay on the sofa, trying to process what Applejack had told her. Her light blue magic levitated the paper cylinder to her muzzle, the ash within slowly burning down the paper from the tip. So Scootaloo’s amnesia was from Applebloom slamming into her, to move her out of Sweetie Belle’s range. Too bad it was near a river, though I guess that’s what saved her in the end. 
“Ya know that’s bad fer yer health, right, Sugarcube?”
Rarity glanced up at her friend’s comment. Applejack sat in a chair greedily taking a swig from a brown glass bottle. Rarity chuckled.
“Well Sugar-cube, so’s downing that homebrewed swill of yours all the time.”
Applejack cringed, at Rarity’s attempt to mimic her. She narrowed her one eye and stared at the normally prissy Unicorn; when her heart skipped a beat. Rarity's eyes were staring into hers, but they were glassy; dark as a moonless night and as cold as the blizzard’s frost. Giving no indication she saw this, Applejack aggressively replied.
“Ya’ sayin’ Ah have a problem, Dah-ring?”
Rarity stared into the warm eyes of Applejack; having known her longer than anypony, Rarity knew when she wasn’t angry but also more importantly, when she was. She levitated the cylinder of ash to her mouth and took a long draw before exhaling a plume of smoke towards Applejack and responding flippantly towards the mocking Earthpony.
“I suppose I am, Darling.”
“That’s rich comin’ from an assassin turned wannabe healer; lecturing meh on mah drinkin’ while she’s over there smokin’ away.”
“Hey!”
Rarity’s tone was one of indignance but her eyes twinkled with malice.
“I’ll have you know, I’m a great healer! My skills as a torturer make synthesizing antidotes and stitching wounds a breeze, Dah-ling.”
Applejack laughed. Finally back to normal eh, Rar?
“Yeah after ya poisoned and lacerated ‘em, first, probably.”
“I told you that wasn’t me, Dah-ling.”
“But it was, wasn’t it Rar?”
“There’s no evidence linking me to those wounds.”
“An’ there never is, but you an’ I both know that better than anypony...Don’t we Rar?”
Rarity took another slow drag as the light left her eyes from the memories. She did know. How long ago was it? How long ago was it that she and Applejack dwelled in the Underworld of Equestria? 12 years ago. Our lives truly began. 12 years ago, we were finally free from our chains of loneliness.

***

Outside the room, Chrysalis sat with her back to the wall. On her head, she wore the typical Changeling guard helmet; useless to an immortal, but still, she wore it anyway. In her hoof rested the traditional guard spear; merely a decorative trinket to her but it matched her helm. She sighed as she listened to the conversation between Applejack and Rarity. These two, what tragic destinies the fates have chosen. What should I do? 

“You don’t need to interfere, Chrysi. Each will have a part to play. I’m only asking that you watch over those five and provide guidance, however vague you wish, as a seer. Please Chrysi, as my new Sister-in-Law, grant me this one favor.”


“Why them, Celestia?”


“Because every Light creates a Shadow.”

The words of Celestia on her wedding night came back to Chrysalis as a single tear fell from her eyes. Damnit Celestia, such a wicked tyrant to give an order and then vanish leaving me on my own once more. Evil mare. You and my brother better be enjoying that overdue Honeymoon in Tartarus; you two demons deserve each other. Though…
A small smile graced the normally passive Changeling Queen’s face as she slowly stood up, her spear transforming into a long staff and her helmet becoming a circlet of golden radiance. I suppose if your plan works we’ll be seeing each other again soon enough, won’t we? 
Now about these two… Chrysalis’s staff began to glow with the magic gifted to her by Clover; the ability to see the past, the present, and the possible future. Perhaps I should learn more about what made them this way. Maybe I can change the fates foretold, if I can find a role for them to fill. With her powers of Clairvoyance, Chrysalis observed the past, peeling back the layers of time; back before the Night of Fire. A time when two fillies were stripped of their innocence and ventured into the darkness together, hoof in hoof.

***

Her hindlegs were sore, with hooves blistered and bloodied as she opened her eyes in her bed. Painfully she got to her hooves, the pain on her face. Another day in this nightmare, she thought bitterly as the banging on her door began. She shouted out in response, as loud as the little filly could muster.
“Ahm Comin’! Just gettin’ on mah work harness. The dern thing is stickin’ again.”
Harness. The collar she was forced to wear in servitude to her captors; she was a slave. One year ago, her parents had been unable to settle their debts with The Apple Family; a sinister underworld cartel that controlled all the nefarious under goings of Equestria. As a result, the nameless filly was claimed as payment in full, as was the blood of her parents.
At first, she resisted their commands for her but as time went on, the harsh reality became the normal routine. She found herself performing her daily tasks with little to no concern. As a result, she no longer resisted. It was what it was. What she didn’t know was the matriarch of the Apple Family; Granny Smith had taken notice of her work ethic.
A low, gruff voice came back through the door.
“Not today youngin’. Leave the harness on th’ hook. Ya won’t be needin’ it today.”
The filly’s blood ran cold. The last time she heard those words, the filly that had been her bunkmate hadn’t returned. Had she done something wrong? She had worked her hooves to the literal bone, to appease them. Barely able to withstand the pain of standing, she trembled. Was this really how it all ended for her?
The door flew open to reveal the form of Big Macintosh; the second-in-command of The Apple Family. A Stallion, with Candy Apple Red fur, and a possessor of immense physical strength; Big Mac was the one sent when it came time to ‘collect dues’ as it were. 
Her eyes went wide with terror. Big Mac was intimidating, standing there but he was nothing compared to the figure beside him. The filly began to sweat profusely. Not her, anypony but her! There next to Big Mac stood Granny Smith.
Though seemingly frail and sickly, the Matriarch of the Apples was ruthless and personally responsible for the gashes in the filly’s fur. She held an ironhoofed sway over all the underworld, specializing in slave trading and black market dealings. And on her head, she wore a ragged stetson.
Instinctively, the scared filly stiffened her legs and cowled her head in submission, as had been beaten into her since her arrival. Surprisingly, she felt a hoof on her shoulder and a kindly, elderly voice speaking to her.
“Raise yer head, Applejack. Ah have a job fer ya.”
Applejack? Was that her name? Since her arrival, not once had the filly ever been called by her name. No slave had. It had been so long, she wasn’t sure she even had one.  Surprised, the filly raised her head, blurting out.
“Applejack, marm?”
Nodding, while halting Big Mac’s stride towards the filly with a simple raise of her hoof, Granny Smith cleared her throat.
“Yes, that’s th’ name Ah’ve decided ta give ya. Ah’ve been watchin’ ya and frankly Ah think yer talent is bein’ squandered as a lowly Applebucker. Ah’ve decided ta give ya a chance to prove yer worth to the Apple Family. If ya do well, perhaps we ken burn that harness. However-”
It was then Applejack noticed the frilly-lace outfit she was carrying. Applejack shivered as she stared Granny in her merciless eyes.
“This is yer only chance, now listen up.”

***

In a small, dank, dimly lit room the mare sat in a chair, unmoving. She didn’t move, she didn’t breathe. Her hide was marred with the scarring of stitches, from repeatedly opened wounds that had been forcibly stitched shut repeatedly. The mare’s flesh had become twisted and pitted, in her vital places, owing to groups of two small fang-sized holes decorating the neck forehooves and flank. The eyes of the mare were wide with terror; her muzzle having been stitched closed, and her tongue lay in a jar on a side table. 
A small filly standing beside the corpse, slowly closed her sightless eyes with her hooves, speaking tenderly to the deceased creature; stitching closed the eyelids as she did so.
“You see, Darling? I kept my word, your suffering has finally come to an end.”
The filly took a step back as her unicorn horn ceased its gentle blue glow. Nodding approvingly, the filly observed her twisted handiwork. Simply fabulous, she thought to herself.
For the past 48 hours, the filly had delicately whittled down the mare’s soul, consistently slicing her open, only to surgically stitch the wounds closed once more when the mare gave her the information she requested. The stone floor was a sickly rusted brown, and the scent of iron filled the cold room. Looking down at her forelegs, she noticed the bright crimson stains on her soft, white fur. Lifting up her hoof, she smiled and gently licked the stained patch of fur.
Overhead, an intercom installed came to life, and a prissy, yet oddly caring voice echoed throughout the room.
“Rarity, my dear, have you finished taking inventory?”
Calling out with pride, Rarity responded.
“Yes mommy-”
Glancing at the corpse, she grinned wickedly.
“Our little helper was so very generous to give me a hoof in compiling the list.”
“How wonderful, be a good girl and bring mommy that list after you wash your hooves. You know how dirty those storerooms can be and I can’t have my precious princess all filthy. I’ll send Coco to clean up any messes you may have made.”
Rarity cheerfully responded.
“Ok mommy, heading to wash up now.”
Bounding up the stairs, Rarity spotted her mother’s assistant; Coco Pommel standing there with a mop in hoof and a tank of bleach water at her side. She smiled warmly at Rarity as she addressed her.
“Little Miss Rarity, your mother said there’s a mess for me to clean up?”
Blushing, Rarity paused and scuffed her hoof.
“Sorry Miss Coco, I was just having so much fun, I got a little carried away.”
Shaking her head with a laugh, Coco reassured the little Unicorn.
“No need to be sorry, Miss Rarity. It is wonderful that you take such enjoyment in your interrogations. That’s all your mother and I really want for you. Now run along, she’s waiting for you.”
It had been 8 years since Coco and Sassy Saddles had found the sobbing foal in the pouring rain that night. Laying amongst the debris and crying out for her mother’s milk, Rarity seemed so innocent, but the two mares noticed the dead eyes of the babe. 
Upon picking her up, the two watched her cries cease almost immediately as she snuggled into Sassy’s embrace. Her eyes were blank, soulless and immediately captivated the two. Those eyes spoke of a miserable existence, of one without hope. And so, both gladly accepted her as their own, taking her with them.
Both were well renowned within Ponyville for the boutique they ran. Within the Ponyville Boutique, the two mares sold high-quality dresses and fashions. Few, however, knew what lay beneath the Boutique's surface. 
Sassy Saddles and Coco Pommel were assassins for hire. Coco specialized in extracting intel from captives with exotic poisons, while Sassy was well versed in the use of sharpened blades. It was said that to make an effective poison, one should always use Coco; while the best kills are caused by being Sassy.
Though not partnered, the two had become inseparable and close over the years; though neither had a family of their own. Rarity quickly changed that. Both were overjoyed to teach her the delicate ins and outs of their craft, and even more so when she grasped the concepts rather quickly. By age two, Rarity had successfully performed her first assassination.
To celebrate, both had prepared a special gift for her; her own set of Coco’s own torture implements. To show her how to use them, special guests were tied up just for her; the same parents that had thrown her away. 
Coco and Sassy never told her how they found her; she just knew them as her moms. However, that day they explained her relation to the terrified captives, and much to their delight, she performed an act of cruel and methodical revenge on the pair.
For one full week, Rarity meticulously brought them to the edge of the Pits of Tartarus by gutting, flaying, and skinning them; only to yank them back from oblivion by stitching the wounds closed in such a way that healed the wound but caused untold agony. As their screams of terror finally fell silent for the last time, Coco openly wept with joy at their adopted daughter’s finesse and merciless style.
That was 6 years ago and as Rarity bounded up to the reception desk, Sassy stared at her daughter with pride. Her eyes were blank, her expression, nonexistent. Rarity had become a very accomplished killer like her parents. Even so, Sassy worried for her daughter’s sanity as she ventured down that path alone; just as the light must cast a shadow, a shadow must have light to tether it in an eternal balance. Rarity was a shadow, but without some form of companionship, she would simply burn to ashes amidst her darkness. 
Sassy knew this from experience as this was her relationship with Coco; the latter, a shadow of sin while the former was the light that kept her grounded. And so, Sassy had put out a special request to a client with firm relations and good standing with the pair; The Apple Family. The result stood before her, looking quite uncomfortable in her dress, next to the large, imposing form of Big Macintosh; who quickly took his leave.
As soon as he was gone, Sassy turned to the new arrival and her icy stare softened.
“You can remove that tacky garment, child. My staff would never be caught in such couture.”
As the Earthpony before her struggled to remove the dainty ensemble, Rarity addressed her mother.
“Mom, what’s going on?”
Smiling knowingly, Sassy responded while gesturing to the Earthpony before her; who was still struggling to get out of the dress.
“Rarity, this is Applejack of the Apple Family, your new assistant.”
“Assistant? Mother, with all due respect I-”
Sassy’s eyes flashed with a hint of light before she casually remarked.
“Well, if you don’t feel she can be of use, kill her and let us continue on with this list of things I want you to do.”
Without a moment’s hesitation as Sassy looked down at the list before her, Rarity pulled forth a dagger and lunged towards Applejack; whose head was seemingly caught in the dress. Surprisingly though, at the precise moment in her lunge when her blade was about to gain momentum, Rarity found her thrust stopped by Applejack’s hoof. Unsure of if it was a coincidence that the Earthpony, who was floundering about in the oversized dress, had managed to stay her blow, she tried again.
She aimed a non-lethal blow at her flank and watched as it landed seamlessly, tearing into the flesh, with no reaction from the still struggling filly. It must be a coincidence Rarity decided before again attempting to slash her throat. However, once more, her blow; though aimed at a different angle, was halted by the forehoof of Applejack. Stunned, Rarity stood there unsure of what to do, as Applejack finally removed the dress and smiled at her.
“Nice ta meet ya, Rar.”
Sassy looked up from her desk and did her best to hide her smile.
“I can see you haven’t killed her, I’m glad you agree with me. Oh, and Rarity, if you really want to know why you couldn’t kill her, just look in her eyes.”
It was then Rarity looked into Applejack’s eyes and saw it; the cold, blank, and soulless stare. That same dead stare she, herself, had carried for years. She put her knife away, as her cheeks blushed a bright red with embarrassment.
“C-come on then, Dah-ling, I’ll show you how we do things here.”
Applejack nodded.
“Much obliged, Rar.”
As the two headed towards the stone stairs once more, Sassy Saddles chuckled and thought about her first meeting with Coco all those years ago. It was a well-known saying in her line of work: You can’t kill a creature who is already dead. Turning back to the paper Rarity brought her, Sassy muttered.
“She is no longer alone in this world.”

***

The scepter stopped glowing and Chrysalis nodded thoughtfully.
“A poisoner and the one who would gladly kill any who stood in her way, huh? Oh yes-”
A gleam appeared in Chrysalis’s eyes.
“I know exactly where you two belong.”
As loud arguing issued through the stone wall, Chrysalis slowly conjured up a portal. Walking through it, she hummed to herself, there was much work to do and not long left to do it. It was time to start the next part of Celestia’s plan.
“To think I would venture to their realm once more. I wonder if they’ll remember me.”

***

Rarity stared daggers at Applejack, who smiled mockingly at her.
“Ya know, be honest Rar, yer only mad Sweetie Belle got caught unawares after all yer effort ta teach ‘er stealth.”
Rising to her hooves and crushing out her smoking ash, Rarity’s horn glowed with her pale blue magic as she shouted at Applejack.
“Y’know Dah-ling, sometimes I could just kill you!”
Applejack paused, the smile on her face fading as Rarity taunted her.
“Are you scared?”
Nodding, Applejack whispered her answer.
“Terrified, Rar.”
Rarity’s horn ceased its glow and the knife in her hooves vanished from sight. She winked at Applejack before turning towards the door. Calling out over her shoulder, Rarity replied in a gentle voice.
“Don’t be, I’m not ready to die just yet-”
As the door slowly closed behind Rarity, Applejack relaxed the hooves that had been tensed to lash out.
“-Darling.”
Placing the empty bottle on the table beside her, Applejack gave a grim smile. Rising to her hooves she walked out the door to find Rarity standing there, smiling at her. The two started heading back towards the dining hall side-by-side.
We’ll deal with whatever happens together, Sugarcube. Just like we always have.
> Chapter 27- Forsaking Paradise
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Mom did what?”
Trixie chuckled darkly at Twilight’s stunned reaction. As the black flame on the candle flickered gently within the darkened space, an image appeared before the two. It showed a fully enraged Daybreaker angrily glaring at Grogar, who looked quite stunned.
“I’ll never forget it, Twilight. I stood there and watched as your mother’s body ignited in flame and after making sure I was still being guarded, turned and thundered at the Creator of Chaos himself…”

***

 	“I’ve had enough! Knock it off!”
Celestia’s flame roared fiercely across her flesh, glowing far brighter than ever before. Startled by the sudden outburst, Grogar’s chaotic outburst stopped. 
“Do you have any idea how much that hurts?”
Celestia stood there, wings flared as her flames grew even more; almost uncontrollably. It almost seemed like she had lost control of herself as her flames started to darken from the power she had absorbed from Trixie. 
Swiftly, Clover took that moment to stand up, move over to the enraged Daybreaker, and lightly tap her on the back. Instantly, the flames vanished and as Celestia stood there blinking in surprise, Clover moved over to where Grogar stood and swiftly smacked her hoof upside the back of his head.
“You wrote that order. Now stop this nonsense.”
Her eyes flashed dangerously as she added.
“Now. Dear. You are hurting my Daughter. Keep it up and I will hurt you.”
Turning towards Celestia who was painfully helping Trixie to her hooves, causing her own flesh to start to wither on contact, Clover spoke gently.
“Where did he hurt you, dear?”
“He...didn’t.”
The words were spoken through gritted teeth, as the immense pain of helping Trixie to her hooves crawled through her hide, causing her to stagger. After a couple of breaths, however, she slowly stood up and raised her head, her injuries gone. She angrily glared at Grogar who seemed nonplussed.
“Then why did you say it hurt?”
Angrily she gestured at the Four Horsemares and screamed at him.
“You hurt them, you monster!”
Clover and Grogar shared confused glances as they observed the damage the four had taken. Cozy Glow was missing a wing, while Sunset had a large laceration on her side. Starlight sat there, one of her hooves missing and Trixie seemed to have had one of her eyes burst while the other was dripping a crimson stream down her muzzle. None of them seemed to react to the pain.
“Hm, looks like we’ll need to make another four, these models are broken, dear.”
Nodding at Grogar’s words, Clover’s horn began to glow brightly, surrounding the forms of the four causing them to rise. Celestia shouted in a panic.
“What are you doing? Just heal them!”
“They aren’t injured, Celestia. They are broken tools. They need to be replaced.”
Celestia stamped her hoof and flared her wings as her infernal flame re-ignited and she angrily roared.
“Stop this, Clover! Just heal them, how dare you just throw them away like trash! They aren’t tools, they are creatures like us!”
The four were set down as Clover’s horn ceased its glow. Clover shook her head as though in disbelief and smiled sweetly.
“Celestia, we can’t hurt them. They aren’t living creatures. There are no tears to be shed here, they have no souls, they have no desire but to destroy and cleanse. Now let me take care of this trash and we can discuss Grogar’s error in his order, alri-”
“No! Stop! They do too have souls! I watched that one-”
Pointing at Starlight, whose eyes turned to stare at her, Celestia proclaimed.
“Grow enraged over her favorite snack being ruined. And that one-”
This time, Cozy Glow turned her head as Celestia pointed at her.
“Became annoyed hearing I was potentially stronger. Don’t tell me they don’t have souls! They do have hopes and dreams!-”
She then pointed directly at Trixie whose eyes grew wide as she saw Celestia give a sad smile and her flames grew.
“She told me so. I would love it if mortals cleaned up their own messes. That’s what she said. “
All present watched as Celestia’s tears streamed down as she stared defiantly into Clover’s eyes.
“I won’t let you destroy them!”
Sighing in dismay at the standoffish mare before her, Clover’s horn glowed and Trixie rose into the air once more. However, a thin line crossed her flesh cracking wider and wider until Trixie, whose eyes were still moving, was split in half to reveal nothing. Celestia stared in surprise, there really wasn’t anything; no organs, no blood, no soul container, literally nothing.
Celestia couldn’t believe what she was seeing. No, she refused to believe it. She had sat there and talked to them, their wants, their dreams. They were alive. They had to be.
“As you can see-”
“I don’t care. I won’t let you destroy them.”
Celestia watched as Clover rose to her full height and towered over her.
“My darling daughter-in-law, am I to understand that you wish to stand against me, here and now, for these broken tools?”
 “I wish nothing of the sort, but I know what I saw, Clover... They’ve shed tears, I’ve felt their pain. They have every right to live as you or I. I won’t let you or any other take that from them. Every creature has the right to be who they are.”
Celestia’s glare hardened as Clover stared passively down into her eyes. After exchanging a glance with Grogar, she shook her head and sat down. Looking down for a moment, Clover raised her head and spoke softly, but with undertones of distress.
“Such resolute conviction. I can see it in your eyes, you have no misgivings of this action. You believe that even if you must be destroyed you’ll die defending this stance of yours. You’ve put me in such a difficult position, Celestia. On one hoof, your resolute faith fills me with pride. On the other hoof, it annoys me to no end that you would dare defy me after all I’ve given unto you.”
Clover looked over at Grogar and asked.
“What are your thoughts?” 
Grogar was staring at Celestia. He chuckled.
“She’s a stubborn one, like another mare I know.”
Seeing the smirk on his wife’s face, he continued.
“ Hmm...Clover, her magic is only brought to bear through reactions to others' pain, it is how I designed her. Perhaps by distancing ourselves from our creation’s lives, we’ve grown oblivious to their needs.”
Glancing at the Daybreaker before them, Grogar addressed her.
"We have no desire to fight you, besides, we all know just how quickly you would be ground to ash, Celestia. Still, it is hard to believe that we, the Creators of your world, could be so blind to such details of our own creations. And yet in your eyes, I can see it, the absolute faith that what you witnessed was true.”
Turning back to Clover, the Creator of Chaos quietly added.
“I’m intrigued, let’s hear her out.”
Looking quite annoyed at not being agreed with, and with a flash of lightning in her eyes, Clover glanced down at the floor of the void for a moment. Within her pupils burned the fires of Tartarus themself as she took a deep breath, pausing before glancing at Celestia. Her words were quiet, her tone placid, almost sorrowful.
“Let’s say if I were to agree to humor you, in this pursuit of yours. What exactly would you ask of me, Celestia?”
“That they each gain an im-mortal...soul...”
The voice of the Daybreaker, though loud and clear at first, faltered as it dawned on her what exactly Clover already realized. Clover’s gentle voice replied.
“And what exactly would you sacrifice to make such a request happen? You know that to ask a favor of us, we require something of equal value in order to materialize the desire. Your life? No, while precious it doesn’t come close to the value of four. Perhaps you wished to offer up your own immortality? I’m afraid it would barely cover one, let alone four. So tell me, Celestia, what could you offer?”
Celestia’s eyes hooded over. If she didn’t do something, Clover and Grogar would simply destroy and recreate the four mares. She had felt their pain. Yes, they had attacked her and her world. She didn’t care. She had felt the unbridled, soul-crushing weight they shouldered. She had felt their hearts, their souls. The distress, the pleading. They just wanted to live as she did.
Immortality, her life. Was that all she could give? Could she really do nothing to help them? No, there had to be a way. That’s when it came to her. Celestia raised her head, her eyes clear without doubt. If that’s what it takes, so be it.
“Eternity.”
“Come again?”
Smiling brokenly, Celestia proclaimed loudly.
“I offer my place in the Books of Life and Death. I  offer up not only my immortality but I ask that the Gates of Eternity be forever closed to me, as well.” 
Clover’s eyes expressed her horror as her horn lit up. Desperately, she screamed at Celestia.
“N-no! I won’t allow this. Celestia you can’t!”
“It’s too late, dear-”
Beside Clover, and equally shocked, stood Grogar. His eyes were downcast as the bells around his harness slowly lit up, one by one. His voice no longer abrasive, but one of absolute desolation. From his eyes trickled a stream of tears.
“Her choice has been made. There’s nothing that can be done now. Her prayer has been acknowledged. Her conviction...has been accepted.”
“No! No. No. No! Celestia!”
Again and again Clover called her name, but it was too late. The magical energies within the Creator of Harmony glowed brightly, while the Bells of Chaos around Grogar’s neck chimed loudly. In the distance of the realm, the sound of massive objects grating as they swung shut, could be heard. 
Tears flowed unabashedly down Clover’s face as she continued to call out to Celestia, but the Nightmare-born could no longer hear her. A small, sad smile appeared on Celestia’s face as Clover and Grogar faded from her vision. Turning away from the pair, she watched as the Four Horsemares stared up at her in admiration, shock. Trixie held out her hoof. As she placed her own within the clasp of Death, Celestia whispered softly in an almost inaudible voice.
“Did I finally do something right, Mom? I saved them. I...finally protected someone.”
Trixie grabbed Celestia in a hug as her brethren stood there, at a loss for words watching the two.
“Why do that for us?”
Celestia smirked as her eyes betrayed her utter despair at her action. 
“Every creature has a right to choose who they are, and what they can be. Now you can.”
“We won’t forget this, we are in your debt, Daybreaker.”
 The light in Celestia’s eyes was now gone, her destiny crushed to dust, and her soul deaf to the Creators. Celestia was now truly forsaken. And she did it for them. As Celestia was transported for the last time from the Realm Of The Creators, she laughed softly, devoid of any hope or joy; completely soulless.
“I know, Death. And one day, I’ll collect.”

***

The dancing flame of the black candle went out as Death finished her recollection, and the images faded, revealing the interior of the house once more. Twilight sat there, in silent mortification, staring down at her hooves. Her face was blank, expressionless. She was unsure what to feel, what to think about what she had seen. She couldn’t begin to process such a cost or why one would willingly give up their afterlife; their destiny.
“The lamb for the slaughter, that’s all she was, she used to tell us.”
Twilight blinked as she raised her head to see who had spoken. The voice wasn’t Trixie’s, and the words were spoken with a serene softness. She noticed Trixie had turned her head towards the doorway. Twilight followed her gaze and was startled to see a familiar face standing just beside the couch, inches from her.
“Hello, Twilight.”
Trixie shook her head, an amused smile gracing her muzzle.
“You should not have come back here. She hasn’t forgiven you, you know.”
Before any creature could respond, a voice of pure hatred screeched out.
“You!”
An instant later, a massive double-edged battle-ax came crashing down towards the intruder’s skull.

***

That Autumn night was a warm one in Equestria, but within Canterlot Castle a chilling wind swept throughout the throne room. The forms of the Nightwatch were encased in blocks of ice; ice that would never melt, their features twisted. Their faces eternally displayed the agony and pain of their last moments. Their corpses lay, gutted, disfigured, and shattered about the throne room. 
Amidst the carnage, a lone creature stood. A mare with the body of an alicorn, only slightly shorter, she folded her wings of blackish-blue feathers. Her fur was a mashup of rich ebony, Navy blue, and a sickly, venomous green. Her flesh was pitted, twisted, and partially malformed. 
“Sister, I have come to claim what is mine.”
Upon her face, mismatched eyes surveyed the scene. One with a sclera of deep seafoam-green and boasting the pupil of a venomous serpent. The other a soft midnight blue iris interspersed with the same sickly green as her hide. Her expression constantly flickered between a cold grin and a sad smile as she observed what she had come for. 
Before her, sat the object of her obsession for the past thousand years; the cursed throne of the Nightmares, and on it sat the still form of her sister. Celestia sat, skewered by the blades of a dozen or so sharp blades, her eyes were closed, her expression blank, while her wings lay splayed out, draped over the edges of the scorched throne.
The Alicorn’s eyes twitched at the sight of the deceased Tyrant. Her grin faded and she shook her head as her eyes softened. A scream of distress tore itself from the depths of what soul she had left.
“No! Tia. This cannot be. Sister!”
Glancing down at the desecrated corpse of the slain Tyrant, Princess Luna noticed the parchment clenched in her lifeless hooves. Quickly, she used her Lunar Magic, and levitated the parchment before her as she read out loud:

	“You’re too late, Lulu.


	It’s theirs now.”

Her eyes flashed and her head twitched as seemed to be struggling with something unseen. Her eyes narrowed in a cold, calculating glare, her mouth twisted in a fanged grimace. Her words were emotionless, yet with them, an unnaturally cold gale swept across the whole of Canterlot. Using her magic as her eyes twitched in madness, the corrupted Princess flung the corpse of Celestia to the ground and attempted to sit upon the throne.
The cursed artifact immediately rejected her efforts. The ancient blood infused within the twisted object was enchanted to allow only the heir to sit upon it, and only the heir to command its horrible power. Angrily, the Lunar Princess stamped her hooves in anger. 
“I will not stand for this. You will not take this from me, Tia!”
Turning around, and flying off in a huff, Luna failed to notice that as she did so, the expressionless face of the deceased ruler had twisted up in one final, triumphant smile.
> Chapter 28- the Flames of War part 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“-So anyway, a lot of weird stuff has happened tonight and I think it may involve this Twilight pony. There’s something strange about her, you know?”
“Pinkie…”
Pinkie Pie set down the half-eaten cupcake, before looking up at Maud and continuing her thoughts.
“Like I know her from somewhere like we’ve met before or something. Maybe in another world, we have met, maybe we were even friends, I don’t know.”
“Pinkie…”
Pinkie Pie’s fluffy mane deflated as her sister gingerly pushed the cupcake forward.
“Maud-”
Pinkie’s voice was a whisper as she glanced momentarily at the half-eaten cupcake, trembling as though she was afraid of it. Looking up at her big sister, Pinkie pleaded softly.
“Please. Not yet. Just...a little longer. Please.”
“Pinkie, our time is up once more. You need to finish your cupcake. Mom is waiting.”
Maud’s face was as passive as it always was, and yet a strange sadness seemed to emanate from her as she spoke.
“The time has come, you need to finish your cupcake, little sister.”
“Maud please…I...Don’t want to lose you again.”
A small, sad smile flitted across Maud’s passive face. 
“I am not going anywhere. Boulder and I will be waiting for you just like always Pinkie.”
Tears welled in her eyes as Pinkie reached for the cupcake. The cupcake had a pink swirl of icing on top of a spongy pink cake; the icing was decorated with sprinkles that resembled multi-colored pebbles. By itself, it was rather unassuming, but as Pinkie took a bite from it, she looked absolutely destroyed. After swallowing, there remained just one bite left and just before eating it, Pinkie stared her sister in her pale amethyst eyes.
“Maud? What’s it like...on the other side?”
Maud’s face didn’t change as she simply replied.
“There’s a bunch of rocks here.”
Pinkie smiled as she took the last bite, slowly chewing the soft, bouncy texture before swallowing.
“At least you’re happy.”

***

“That’s your daughter?”
Fluttershy stared at the sleeping form of Pinkie Pie; murmuring and drooling in her sleep. She smiled softly at the sight as Solara asked her the question.
“She is.”
“I don’t understand. Isn’t she the same age as you?”
“One year younger than me, actually.”
“Then why?”
A faraway look appeared in Fluttershy’s eyes as she mused out loud.
“Because when all you have is nothing, all it takes is a simple act of Kindness.”
Solara stayed silent as Fluttershy stared the entity in the eyes, she spoke in a strangely placid manner, as though seeing something no other could. Solara watched as tears fell unnoticed by Fluttershy.
“Pinkie’s not my only daughter. My other daughter had gray fur, the same age as me; her name was Maud, but she’s gone now.” 
Fluttershy’s eyes hooded over momentarily as she sniffed.
“No parent wants to bury their child.”
She brightened as she noticed the confused reaction of the ancient magic.
“Pinkie and Maud, though sisters, never had a family. Oh, they had a mom and a dad. Two other sisters as well, but the two of them were far removed from the rest. Their family was more or less focused on what the family currently was, and for Pinkie and Maud; the pair were cast aside. And forgotten. As a result, the two fled from their home. And straight to me, both broken and sobbing. I took them in and cared for them, cooked for them, and encouraged their growth. They just started calling me mom, and so it stuck.”
Fluttershy’s watery eyes narrowed to reveal a mischievous glint.	
“Everycreature thinks I’m a softie. Truth be told, I’m not a sweet mare. Believe it or not, I’m a delinquent, an outlaw; a deserter of Cloudsdale’s Wonderbolt Academy. Though, I didn’t leave quietly.”
Her voice changed, no longer soft and sweet, but slightly malicious in nature.
“No-”
She whispered with a cruel grin.
“They just fell to pieces, seeing me leave...didn’t they?”
“They certainly did. I remember that. Quite the spree you went on.”
Fluttershy blinked in complete surprise. Recovering quickly she demanded an explanation.
“You saw that? How? None of the witnesses were left…”
The draconic form merely chuckled; a rather peculiar sight to witness as it neither moved nor smiled in any fashion and yet Fluttershy could feel its laughter.
“Did it not seem strange to you that the sun rose at just the right moment and time to blind the guards and aid your escape?”
Fluttershy’s eyes widened in surprise.
“You were never alone.”
Solara’s eyes gleamed with familiar warmth.
“Celestia...is that you?”
Suddenly beside her, Fluttershy heard a groan and turned to see Pinkie Pie blinking and looking around, before staring at her. Her voice was squeaky, like normal and her mane as poofy as could be.
“Good morning Mom.”
Hugging Pinkie tightly, Fluttershy whispered warmly.
“Good morning sweetie.”
Pinkie winced as Fluttershy’s mane draped over her.
“Mom?”
“Yes, Pinkie?”
Whimpering as her fur began to singe, Pinkie squeaked out.
“Why is your mane on fire?”

***

The cursed battle-ax screamed through the air as it slammed down on the intruder’s head with a sickening *CRACK*. Twilight watched in a mixture of awe and horror as Chrysalis was knocked to the ground. Quickly she rose only to be given a simple warning by Trixie.
“Don’t get involved.”
“But Chrysalis-”
The words died in Twilight’s throat as she looked around and noticed that Sunset and Starlight were watching Cozy Glow’s attack; disappointment and disgust written on both of their faces. Trixie gave a sigh as Starlight, munching slowly on a potato chip, said simply.
“The question isn’t whether or not Lady Chrysalis will be fine. It’s whether or not War will pay dearly for this outburst of hers.”
Twilight watched as Cozy Glow’s sweet, innocent voice changed to a deeper and rage-filled one as she swung, blow after blow raining down on the prone form of Chrysalis. No longer was she acting like the sweet filly she had the appearance of, but the fearsome mare she actually was.
“She is mine!”
*Thwack*
	“You can’t have her!”
*Thwack*
	Again and again, the cursed blade came down shattering Chrysalis’s bones and gouging her flesh. Twilight watched as Chrysalis was reduced to a gruesome pile of bloody flesh and shattered bones. She noticed the others didn’t move, they just looked more and more distressed at the actions taken by the furious Pegasus.
Trixie didn’t seem all that concerned, turning her head to remark offhandedly, almost too casually, to Sunset.
“Don’t you think you should stop your partner, Pestilence? That mare is going to get herself killed, if she angers Lady Chrysalis any further, you know.”
Sunset looked about to cry. She seemed almost frantic at the display.
“I can’t. she won’t heed my commands in this state, Death!”
Twilight didn’t understand. Why was everypony so calm? And then Cozy Glow shouldered her massive ax once more. That’s when Twilight witnessed the blob of flesh pulse. 
As she watched, all traces of the gruesome act started to reverse; resulting in Chrysalis being rebuilt in complete reversal. It was horrific and fascinating at the same time. After watching her form reassemble itself, the final eye of Chrysalis once more popped back into its socket, the look on the seer deity’s face; one of a placid calmness. Her words, though just as peaceful in tone, carried with them a dire threat.
“I allowed you this chance to vent, after what I did to you, but if you swing that ax once more at me, I shall make sure not even my mother or father can rebuild you.”
Before anypony could respond, Twilight watched as Sunset strode across the floor and smacked Cozy Glow right across the flank. Cozy Glow spun around and found herself staring into the furious eyes of Sunset.
“Go stand in a corner, War. Now!”
Instantly the fury in Cozy Glow’s eyes was gone as she saw the tears in Sunset’s. Immediately, she returned to her filly persona.
“Pest, I-”
“Now, War. I don’t want to hear it! We will talk about this later. I am far too angry to deal with you right now. Go. Stand in the corner until I say otherwise.”
Cozy Glow’s tiny wings drooped, and hanging her head she slowly walked towards a corner located near the kitchen. Twilight stood there, watching the strange display as Chrysalis said softly.
“How the mighty have fallen.”
Twilight was confused. Mighty? That child?
“Huh?”
Surprisingly it was Sunset who answered her.
“She wasn’t always the filly you see before you. No, there was a time she had the form of a fearsome mare; a devastating warrior, the true stuff of nightmares.”
Starlight, seeming to panic momentarily, furiously used her hoof to search her bag of chips, responded.
“Yeah, but it can’t be debated that she is still easily the strongest of all of us.”
Triumphantly, she pulled forth a chip that was so golden, and crispy she held it up to admire it, only to have it snatched from her hooves by Trixie. Promptly, Trixie ate it before casually agreeing with her.
“Oh, there’s no doubt. Huh?”
Starlight stared at her with tears in her eyes, whimpering sadly. Trixie rolled her eyes and her horn glowed brightly, causing an exact copy of the chip she ate to appear in Starlight’s hooves.
“Sorry, sweetie. I was just playing. Here you go.”
“I don’t understand. That filly is stronger than any of you?”
Immediately Starlight’s tears stopped and she happily nibbled on her treat. The crisis now averted as her partner joyfully enjoyed her eternal snack, Trixie turned to look at Twilight.
“You shouldn’t judge what you see at face value all the time. Things aren’t always what they seem. Pestilence?”
“Hm?”
“Can you call War over?”
“She is currently being punished, Death.”
“I understand that Pestilence, but-”
“No, You don’t!”
Within an instant, Trixie was thrown onto her back as a shaking, wild-eyed Sunset stood over her. Leaning down, Sunset roared in her face.
“I could have lost her!”
“Easy girl, put those away.”
Trixie’s eyes were narrowed, her voice little more than a growl. But Twilight noticed she wasn’t talking to Sunset. Starlight’s hackles had risen the instant Trixie was knocked down. It was then Twilight saw the five daggers that hovered around Sunset’s four legs and the one pressed to her throat.
It was like an instinct; one that had been beaten into her by her guardian. If you are unsure, determine the situation. Never act on impulse. Twilight observed it all, almost as if from a distance. Her eyes witnessed everything, from Starlight’s angry glare to the crazed eyes of Sunset, even the hesitant frown on Chrysalis’s own face. However, Twilight noticed that there was only one who didn’t seem concerned by the situation: Trixie.
The Unicorn was lying, prone, and open to any oncoming attack. and yet, she didn’t shiver or shake, and from what Twilight could hear her heartbeat was gentle, steady. She seemed perfectly content to let this scenario play out. Her face wasn’t anger-filled or one of panic, just one of sad acceptance; as though it had happened many times before.
It was then as Twilight pondered why this was, that Trixie did something that took everypony by surprise. Tilting her head up, Trixie winked at Starlight before sticking her tongue out and gently licking Sunset on the cheek. Blinking in disbelief at the sudden action, Sunset looked down at Trixie as though seeing her for the first time.
“Wh-what are you doing? What’s going on?”
Looking her square in her eyes, Trixie gave a disarming smile.
“I’m not your enemy, Pestilence.”
The words had an immediate effect on the room. For just a second all noise ceased and you could have heard a pin drop. Starlight’s glare softened, and the daggers vanished as Chrysalis gave a sad, knowing smile. Sunset’s expression changed to one of concern as she stumbled over an apology, while Starlight rushed in to give her a gentle hug. And off to the side, Twilight stared dumbfounded at the complete shift in tone; it was no longer tense, but the air felt light. As though an unfathomably heavy weight had been lifted off all present.
“I am so sorry, Death, I don’t know how I- I didn’t realize I- Did I hurt you?”
Twilight watched, stunned, as Trixie started to stagger to her hooves; that soft smile still on her face. The purple alicorn wanted nothing more than to vomit at what she saw. Before her eyes, Trixie’s fur withered and slowly flaked off her flesh exposing unsightly sores that had ripped open. 
The blue unicorn staggered halfway to her hooves before stopping mid-rise and violent spasms rocked her frozen form. She hacked and coughed as a crimson-filled mucus flew from her horribly blackened mouth. Her barrel heaved in and out in an erratic fashion as the wheezing started within her clearly swollen throat. She seemed to be fighting for breath, and all the while her eyes had become bloodshot. The bared flesh on her legs split as lesions tore their way through the surface. Strangely enough, though, that smile never left her face.
Sunset’s horn glowed brightly and she muttered something Twilight couldn’t discern, but as she watched Trixie’s breathing became more steady, and soon the pain in her eyes had completely vanished. Even more startling was, as Twilight watched, Trixie whispered softly.
“Y. Pestis, huh? I’m so sorry you felt that cornered.”
Twilight couldn’t believe it. Huh? Isn’t she upset? Why isn’t even Starlight mad?
Starlight meanwhile had grabbed Sunset in the warmest hug, gently nuzzling her.
“We’re here for you. For you to use your namesake, oh Pestilence, what a terror you must have been seeing. It’s alright, we’re here. We’re here. Nopony is going to hurt her.”
Sunset sniffed and then, as if unable to hold it together anymore openly sobbed into Starlight’s shoulder.
“I was there again. I saw her standing over her and I-I couldn’t let her!”
Turning to Chrysalis, who was watching with silence; a look of sombered realization on the Goddess of Time’s face, and whispered.
“What is going on?”
Her horn starting to glow with blinding magic, Chrysalis answered her.
“She is fighting an enemy that never should have been, in a place that never should have existed, within a timeline that never happened.”
“I-I don’t follow.”
A blast of radiant green light exploded from Chrysalis’s horn.
Chrysalis seemed pensive for a moment, as Twilight looked around her in surprise. Starlight was frozen in mid-sentence, while Sunset’s tears rested in place on her cheeks. Trixie was in an impossible stance, as she had swiftly leapt to her hooves; the plague abated enough for her limbs to move, now she lay frozen in the air. Even the nearly silent sobbing in the kitchen corner had ceased, Cozy Glow was no longer crying or breathing. Time had stopped for all but them.
“Do you remember what happened to your brother?”
The words were hesitant, carrying an almost cautious tone. That hesitation was more than justified as an unholy firestorm filled the interior of the indestructible building just seconds later.
> Chapter 29- The Flames of War Part 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Changeling Queen shook her head in disbelief at the devastation around her. As she did so her chitinous carapace cricked and clacked with each erratic movement. There’s no way. The entire room lay in smoldering ruins, what should have been impossible to destroy now reduced to mere ashes. The walls of the homestead were scorched from the unbearably intense fire. Turning, she stared at the frozen form of the enraged nightmare that stood before her, locked within a temporal loop.
3 seconds. A mere 3 seconds had elapsed, before Chrysalis had managed to bind Twilight within a time shield, removing her from time and space; effectively freezing her in place. 
Within those 3 seconds, her rage had completely ravaged the interior. Fortunately, Chrysalis had managed to foresee the fires and wrapped the Four Horsemares within their own shields, foregoing her own. Raising a hoof to her face, she felt the branding of such hatred, now a running scar from her left eye down to her cheek and creeping down her neck.
“What a monster.”
Her horn glowed with a lime green radiance, as her mind recalled something she had once been told by Celestia.

***

Celestia laughed in a drunken stupor as Chrysalis asked her in a slurred voice.
“Why do shu keep chelling her to kill shu? If War’s own World-Shplitting Axe can’t do it, what makes you think a shimple alicornborn can?”
“Ho,oh hehee hic!”
The two lay on the granite floor of Chrysalis’s bedroom chamber, surrounded by dozens of empty glass bottles that had once held “liquid gold”; the cider of the gods. For the past few hours, the two had taken to guzzling the sacred elixir, nicked from Clover’s personal stash. 
Though not fatal, the elixir was known to have two unusual side effects within mortals. One was the inability to conceal the truth. And the other-
“Hee hee, oh ho! I never thought she could Chrysi! Ha ha hee ho!”
-Was hours of uncontrollable fits of laughter.
“I haha teehee, I told her to kill ahaha me, because heehee I was the only one haha hoho hee, that her anger wouldn’t destroy!”
Chrysalis laughed.
“What are you shalking about?”

***

One hour later, Chrysalis, still physically buzzed by the cider, looked solemnly sober. She stared at the giddy form of Celestia in absolute disbelief at what she had said.
“To reshet reality like that…’Tia, you can’t be sherious.”
“Hehe haha, Oh, I am Chrysi. Hundreds of thousands of teehee times to ha haha date.”
“Doesh she remember?”
“Oh hoho, haha hic no, not at all. No creature does heh heh but me.”
Despite the raucous laughter, Celestia wasn’t smiling. On the contrary, she appeared to be mortified by the very words she spoke.
“Haha I’ve seen it hehe play out, oh hoho, I’ve watched her anger destroy everything. And then heh heh we always end up back haha here again, Chrysi. Reliving it all once more bwahahaha an ouroboros of reality. Heehee.”
“How did a mortal get shuch power?”
The light in Celestia’s eyes went out in an instant. She giggled somberly and shook her head slowly before replying.
“Heh, You don’t want to know, Chrysi.”
Chrysalis was taken aback by the statement. Thanks to the magic of the cider, Celestia was unable to lie and yet for her to utter such a statement to a deity, made Chrysalis even thirstier for a way to slake her curiosity. Again she asked.
“Celestia, shell me, how did Twilight gain the ability to reshet all of reality?”
Breaking into a bout of uncontrolled laughter as her dead eyes tried to avoid eye contact with Chrysalis, Celestia bit her lip and refused to say a word.
An annoyed expression on her face, Chrysalis demanded an answer. There should have been no reason for such silence; surely there was nothing she, Queen Chrysalis, the Goddess of Time and Fate, couldn’t handle. 
“‘Tia don’t shmake me invoke the powers that be, jusht look at me and anshwer my queshtion. How exshactly did Twilight Sparkle gain such a power?”
A single tear rolled down Celestia’s face before she stared directly into Chrysalis’s eyes and said just five words amidst the giggles and laughter that ensued.
“Haha You heehee gave it to heh ha ha hahaha her.”

***

Chrysalis stared at the frozen form of the Nightmare that was Twilight; thinking about that night. Though it had taken many hours, amidst her laughter, Celestia had revealed everything to her that night. Even though she had a firm grasp on the reality of the situation, Chrysalis still could not believe such a horrific force could exist. A never-ending nightmare, huh? This poor creature. Did her hoof just move?
Watching in complete silence, Chrysalis observed the time-frozen form of Twilight seemingly shiver; slowly at first, but quickly growing in velocity. Has she already read my magic? You would ask me to protect such a monster? 
She watched, in mortified fascination as her magic was drawn into the Nightmare before her and the stasis effect quickly faltered and faded; completely shattering within seconds. Chrysalis’s eyes narrowed in annoyance as Twilight roared in an incensed rage. Her horn began to glow with forbidden magic. Damn you, Tia! You owe me for this!

***

Thoroughly exhausted, the Changeling Queen stood unsteady on her four hooves; on the ground before her lay the permanently shattered top half of her horn. On Chrysalis’s back, one of her wings had simply vanished, while her face sported an eternal branding of flame. Twilight’s Alicorn form lay crackling with electricity, before the panting Chrysalis. By my Mother’s fury! I barely held my own.
Twilight’s body was riddled with scars, newly forged by the obscene current that had coursed through her, bursting through her flesh as it overloaded the Alicorn’s body. Damn it, did I go too far? That’s when she noticed a faint tremor in Twilight’s fallen form. Followed by a strange groan, as though suffering from a hangover.
In absolute disbelief, Chrysalis watched Twilight stagger to her hooves, clearly in pain from the current still crackling in her mane and tail.
“Wh-what happened?”
Glancing around her in confusion, a look of realization dawned on her as she stared up at the towering form of Chrysalis.
“Ohno, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!”
Sighing, Chrysalis used what remained of her horn to call forth two bottles of liquid gold. What a brat.I have my work cut out for me, don’t I?
“Here. Relax, I’m not mad.”
One thing’s for sure Tia. She is definitely your spawn.
The two sat amidst the absolute carnage and shared some cider, as Twilight’s tears slowly subsided and Chrysalis explained to the mortified Alicorn what had happened.

***

In the depths of the seemingly infinite castle, the young dragon slept, unaware of the vibrant yellow eyes watching him. A strangely intangible serpentine-like form was having a conversation with itself.
“Hm. He certainly does match the description Celestia gave me, but is this infant really compatible with my venom? I mean he doesn’t even have wings yet. Aunt Solara found hers easy enough, what to do...if I wait too long the others will leave me behind again. I suppose I should talk to him... Hey, baby dragon! Wake up.”
Spike’s eyes flew open and he groggily looked around in confusion. He was so sure that somepony had been speaking to him, and yet there was no creature present. Weird. 
“Hey! You! Yes you, the baby dragon. Stop ignoring me!”
Was he going crazy or perhaps he was just missing Twilight that much, why did he keep hearing that voice? Ugh, get it together. Twilight will be back soon. Just go back to sleep. Rolling over, Spike found himself face to face with a mirrored feminine version of himself. 
The copy spoke once more, her rancid breath blasting Spike in the face; stinging his eyes.
“About time you noticed me, Spike.”
The small dragon’s eyes went wide in surprise. Nopony but Twilight ever called him by name. He had a sneaky suspicion it was a royal decree, Twilight, however, insisted it was because he was hers and hers alone.
“How do you know my name? Who are you?”
The grin on the female dragon’s face grew large before the entire form dissolved into a caustic smog and reformed as a mare.
“My name is Acidini, the youngest daughter of Lunari, Celestial Magic of the Moon. Apparently, you and I are fated to be partners in magic, nice to meet you.”
“Wh-what?”

***

Fluttershy poured some warm fresh-brewed ginseng tea, watching as Solara, at her behest, played pattycake with Pinkie Pie. 	
“Patty cake, patty cake, baker’s mare,
“Baking a cupcake with tender care…~”
Pausing, Solara began to converse with Pinkie. Having taken the form of a mare made entirely of fire, the Celestial Magic of the Sun held a conversation with Pinkie. Solara, using a voice that mimicked Fluttershy’s own, encouraged her to open up.
“Cupcakes are special to you, aren’t they?”
“Um, y-yeah, uh...In go the eggs, and the flour-”
“It wasn’t your fault, you know.”
All life drained from Pinkie’s eyes. Her voice just as flat and lifeless, she whispered.
“I don’t want to talk about it.”
It wasn’t just her voice, but her mane had completely deflated, and her face expressionless; Pinkie had completely shut down. Fluttershy felt bad seeing the defensive mechanism trigger within her daughter. To avoid pain, Pinkie chose to feel nothing. And seeing it killed Fluttershy a little each time, tearing her soul asunder. In that state, it was impossible to reach her, but much to Fluttershy’s surprise, Solara didn’t give up. Intent on achieving a certain result, the magical entity aggressively pursued the topic, rather than backing down, demanding of Pinkie.
“What could you have done?”
The words were spoken with a ferocity that matched the flames that composed the entity’s body. Its eyes were narrowed in determination and though its lips never moved, the voice was clear and concise. As Pinkie stared at it in silence Solara repeated her question; this time with even more intensity.
“Tell me. What could you have done to prevent your sister’s slaughter that night?”